summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/39288.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to '39288.txt')
-rw-r--r--39288.txt6347
1 files changed, 6347 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/39288.txt b/39288.txt
new file mode 100644
index 0000000..8225974
--- /dev/null
+++ b/39288.txt
@@ -0,0 +1,6347 @@
+Project Gutenberg's The Making of the New Testament, by Benjamin W. Bacon
+
+This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
+almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
+re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
+with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license
+
+
+Title: The Making of the New Testament
+
+Author: Benjamin W. Bacon
+
+Release Date: March 28, 2012 [EBook #39288]
+
+Language: English
+
+Character set encoding: ASCII
+
+*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MAKING OF THE NEW TESTAMENT ***
+
+
+
+
+Produced by David Edwards, Hazel Batey and the Online
+Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This
+file was produced from images generously made available
+by The Internet Archive)
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+
+ THE MAKING OF THE NEW TESTAMENT
+
+
+ THE HOME UNIVERSITY LIBRARY OF MODERN KNOWLEDGE
+
+ Editors of THE HOME UNIVERSITY LIBRARY OF MODERN KNOWLEDGE
+
+ Rt. Hon. H. A. L. Fisher, M.A., F.B.A.
+ Prof. Gilbert Murray, Litt.D., LL.D., F.B.A.
+ Prof. J. Arthur Thomson, M.A., LL.D.
+
+
+ _For list of volumes in the Library see end of book._
+
+ THE MAKING OF THE NEW TESTAMENT
+
+ _By_ BENJAMIN W. BACON D.D.
+
+ PROFESSOR OF NEW CRITICISM AND EXEGESIS IN YALE UNIVERSITY
+
+ [Illustration]
+
+ THORNTON BUTTERWORTH LIMITED 15 BEDFORD STREET, LONDON, W.C.2
+
+_First Impression September 1912 - All Rights Reserved_
+
+MADE AND PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN
+
+
+
+
+CONTENTS
+
+
+ PART I
+
+ CANONIZATION AND CRITICISM
+
+ CHAP. PAGE
+
+ I INSPIRATION AND CANONIZATION 7
+
+ II THE REACTION TO CRITICISM 33
+
+
+ PART II
+
+ THE LITERATURE OF THE APOSTLE
+
+ III PAUL AS MISSIONARY AND DEFENDER OF THE GOSPEL OF GRACE 56
+
+ IV PAUL AS PRISONER AND CHURCH FATHER 83
+
+ V PSEUDO-APOSTOLIC EPISTLES 104
+
+
+ PART III
+
+ THE LITERATURE OF CATECHIST AND PROPHET
+
+ VI THE MATTHAEAN TRADITION OF THE PRECEPTS OF JESUS 128
+
+ VII THE PETRINE TRADITION. EVANGELIC STORY 154
+
+ VIII THE JOHANNINE TRADITION. PROPHECY 185
+
+
+ PART IV
+
+ THE LITERATURE OF THE THEOLOGIAN
+
+ IX THE SPIRITUAL GOSPEL AND EPISTLES 206
+
+ X EPILOGUES AND CONCLUSIONS 233
+
+ BIBLIOGRAPHY 251
+
+ INDEX 255
+
+
+
+
+THE MAKING OF THE NEW TESTAMENT
+
+PART I
+
+
+CANONIZATION AND CRITICISM
+
+CHAPTER I
+
+INSPIRATION AND CANONIZATION
+
+
+The New Testament presents the paradox of a literature born of protest
+against the tyranny of a canon, yet ultimately canonized itself through
+an increasing demand for external authority. This paradox is full of
+significance. We must examine it more closely.
+
+The work of Jesus was a consistent effort to set religion free from the
+deadening system of the scribes. He was conscious of a direct, divine
+authority. The broken lights of former inspiration are lost in the full
+dawn of God's presence to His soul.
+
+So with Paul. The key to Paul's thought is his revolt against legalism.
+It had been part of his servitude to persecute the sect which claimed to
+know another Way besides the "way"[1] of the scribes. These Christians
+signalized their faith by the rite of baptism, and gloried in the sense
+of endowment with "the Spirit." Saul was profoundly conscious of the
+yoke; only he had not drammed that his own deliverance could come from
+such a quarter. But contact with victims of the type of Stephen, men
+"filled with the Spirit," conscious of the very "power from God" for
+lack of which his soul was fainting, could not but have some effect. It
+came suddenly, overwhelmingly. The real issue, as Saul saw it, both
+before and after his conversion, was Law _versus_ Grace. In seeking
+"justification" by favour of Jesus these Christians were opening a new
+and living way to acceptance with God. Traitorous and apostate as the
+attempt must seem while the way of the Law still gave promise of
+success, to souls sinking like Saul's deeper and deeper into the
+despairing consciousness of "the weakness of the flesh" forgiveness in
+the name of Jesus might prove to be light and life from God. The
+despised sect of 'sinners' whom he had been persecuting expressed the
+essence of their faith in the doctrine that the gift of the Spirit of
+Jesus had made them sons and heirs of God. If the converted Paul in turn
+is uplifted--"energized," as he terms it--even beyond his
+fellow-Christians, by the sense of present inspiration, it is no more
+than we should expect.
+
+ Footnote 1: _Tarik_, i. e. "way," is still the Arabic term for a
+ sect, and the Rabbinic term for legal requirement is _halacha_, i.
+ e. "walk."
+
+Paul's conversion to the new faith--or at least his persistent
+satisfaction in it--will be inexplicable unless we appreciate the logic
+of his recognition in it of an inherent opposition to the growing
+demands of legalism. Jesus had, in truth, led a revolt against mere
+book-religion. His chief opponents were the scribes, the devotees and
+exponents of a sacred scripture, the Law. "Law" and "Prophets," the one
+prescribing the conditions of the expected transcendental Kingdom, the
+other illustrating their application and guaranteeing their promise,
+constituted the canon of the synagogue. Judaism had become a religion of
+written authority. Jesus set over against this a direct relation to the
+living Father in heaven, ever presently revealed to the filial spirit.
+The Sermon on the Mount makes the doing of this Father's will something
+quite other than servitude to written precepts interpreted by official
+authority and imposed under penalty. It is to be self-discipline in the
+Father's spirit of disinterested goodness, as revealed in everyday
+experience.
+
+Even the reward of this self-discipline, the Kingdom, Jesus did not
+conceive quite as the scribes. To them obedience in this world procured
+a "share in the world to come." To Him the reward was more a matter of
+being than of getting. The Kingdom was an heir-apparency; and,
+therefore, present as well as future. It was "within" and "among" men as
+well as before them. They should seek to "be sons and daughters of the
+Highest," taking for granted that all other good things would be
+"added." So Jesus made religion live again. It became spiritual, inward,
+personal, actual.
+
+After John the Baptist's ministry to what we should call the
+'unchurched' masses, Jesus took up their cause. He became the "friend"
+and champion of the "little ones," the "publicans and sinners," the
+mixed 'people of the land' in populous, half-heathen, Galilee. The
+burdens imposed by the scribes in the name of 'Scripture' were accepted
+with alacrity by the typical Pharisee unaffected by Pauline misgivings
+of 'moral inability.' To "fulfil all righteousness" was to the Pharisee
+untainted by Hellenism a pride and delight. To the "lost sheep of
+Israel" whom Jesus addressed, remote from temple and synagogue, this
+"righteousness" had proved (equally as to Paul, though on very different
+grounds) "a yoke which neither we nor our fathers were able to bear."
+Jesus "had compassion on the multitude." To them he "spoke with
+authority"; and yet "not as the scribes" but as "a prophet." When
+challenged by the scribes for his authority he referred to "the baptism
+of John," and asked whether John's commission was "from heaven, or of
+men." They admitted that John was "a prophet." Those who give utterance
+after this manner to the simple, sincere conviction of the soul, voicing
+its instinctive aspiration toward "the things that be of God," are
+conscious that they speak not of themselves.
+
+Jesus, it is true, was no iconoclast. He took pains to make clear that
+if he superseded what they of old time had taught as righteousness, it
+was in the interest of a higher, a "righteousness of God." If he
+disregarded fasts and sabbaths, it was to put substance for form, end
+for means. "Judgment, mercy, and good faith" should count more than
+tithes from "mint and anise and cummin." He echoed what John the Baptist
+had taught of repentance and forgiveness. Hope should no longer be based
+on birth, or prerogative, or ritual form, but on the mercy of a God who
+demands that we forgive if we would be forgiven. Such had been, however,
+the message not of John only, but of all the prophets before him: "I
+will have mercy, and not sacrifice." Jesus taught this higher, inward,
+righteousness; but not merely as John had done. John had said: Repent,
+for the wrath of God is at hand. Jesus said: Repent, for the forgiveness
+of God is open. The Father's heart yearns over the wayward sons. Jesus
+preached the nearness of the Kingdom as "glad tidings to the poor"; and
+among these "poor" were included even aliens who put "faith" in the God
+of Abraham.
+
+The new Way started from the same Scripture as that of the scribes, but
+it tended in an opposite direction. Theirs had been gradually developing
+in definiteness and authority since the time of Ezra; yes, since Josiah
+had made formal covenant, after the discovery of "the book of the Law"
+in the temple, pledging himself and his people to obedience. As with
+many ancient peoples, the codification of the ancient law had been
+followed by its canonization, and as the national life had waned the
+religious significance of the Law had increased. It was now declared to
+express the complete will of God, for an ideal people of God, in a
+renovated universe, whose centre was to be a new and glorified
+Jerusalem. The Exile interrupted for a time the process of formal
+development; but in the ecclesiastical reconstruction which followed in
+Ezra's time "the book of the Law" had become all the more supreme; the
+scribe took the place of the civil officer, the synagogue became local
+sanctuary and court-house in one, the nation became a church, Israel
+became 'the people of the book.'
+
+Legal requirement calls for the incentive of reward. We need not wonder,
+then, that the canon of the Law was soon supplemented by that of the
+writings of the Prophets, historical and hortatory. The former were
+considered to interpret the Law by showing its application in practice,
+the latter were valued for their predictive element. Law and Prophets
+were supplemented by Psalms, and elements from the later literature
+having application to the religious system. The most influential were
+the "apocalypses," or "revelations" of the transcendental Kingdom and of
+the conditions and mode of its coming. Scripture had thus become an
+embodiment of Israel's religion. It set forth the national law, civil,
+criminal, or religious; and the national hope, the Kingdom of God. Its
+custodian and interpreter was the 'scribe,' lawyer and cleric in one.
+The scribe held "the key of knowledge"; to him it was given to 'bind and
+loose,' 'open and shut.' Any preacher who presumed to prescribe a
+righteousness apart from 'the yoke of the Law,' or to promise
+forgiveness of sins on other authority, must reckon with the scribes. He
+would be regarded as seeking to 'take the Kingdom by violence.'
+
+Jesus' martyrdom was effected through the priests, the temple
+authorities; but at the instigation of the scribes and Pharisees. His
+adherents were soon after driven out from orthodox Judaism and subjected
+to persecution. This persecution, however, soon found its natural
+leadership, not among the Sadducean temple-priesthood, but among the
+devotees of the Law. It was "in the synagogues." From having been
+quasi-political it became distinctly religious. This persecution by the
+Pharisees is on the whole less surprising than the fact that so many of
+the Jewish believers should have continued to regard themselves as
+consistent Pharisees, and even been so regarded by their fellow-Jews. In
+reality Jewish Christians as a rule could see no incompatibility between
+average synagogue religion and their acceptance of Jesus as the man
+supernaturally attested in the resurrection as destined to return
+bringing the glory of the Kingdom. Jesus' idea of 'righteousness' did
+not seem to them irreconcilable with the legalism of the scribes; still
+less had they felt the subtle difference between his promise "Ye shall
+be sons and daughters of the Highest" and the apocalyptic dreams which
+they shared with their fellow-Jews. Saul the persecutor and Paul the
+apostle were more logical. In Gal. ii. 15-21 we have Paul's own
+statement of the essential issue as it still appeared to his clear mind.
+Average synagogue religion still left room for a more fatherly relation
+of God to the individual, in spite of the gradual encroachment of the
+legalistic system of the scribes. Men not sensitive to inconsistency
+could find room within the synagogue for the 'paternal theism' of Jesus,
+even if this must more and more be placed under the head of
+'uncovenanted mercies.' To Paul, however, the dilemma is absolute. One
+must trust either to "law" or "grace." Partial reliance on the one is to
+just that extent negation of faith in the other. The system of written
+precept permits no exception, tolerates no divided allegiance. If the
+canon of written law be the God-given condition of the messianic
+promise, then no man can aspire to share in the hope of Israel who does
+not submit unreservedly to its yoke. Conversely, faith is not faith if
+one seek to supplement it by the merit of "works of law."
+
+From this point of view the Jew who seeks forgiveness of sins by baptism
+"into the name of Jesus" must be considered an apostate from the Law. He
+acknowledges thereby that he is following another Way, a way of "grace,"
+a short-cut, as it were, to a share in Israel's messianic inheritance by
+the "favour" of a pretended Messiah. The same Paul who after his
+conversion maintains (Gal. ii. 21) that to seek "justification" through
+the Law makes the grace of God of none effect, must conversely have held
+before conversion that to seek it by "grace" of Jesus made the Law of
+none effect. Even at the time of writing the axiom still held: No
+resistance to the yoke of the Law, no persecution (Gal. v. 11).
+
+It is true, then, that the legalistic system of prescription and reward
+had developed--could develop--only at the expense of the less
+mechanical, more fatherly, religion of a Hosea or an Isaiah. Even
+scribes had admitted that the law of love was "much more than all whole
+burnt-offering and sacrifice." And the movement of the Baptist and of
+Jesus had really been of the nature of a reaction toward this older,
+simpler faith. The sudden revolt in Paul's own mind against the scribal
+system might not have occurred in the mind of a Pharisee unfamiliar with
+Greek ideas. But to some extent Paul's experience of the conflict of
+flesh and spirit, a 'moral inability' to meet the Law's demands _was_ a
+typical Christian experience, as Paul felt it to be. To him it became
+the basis of an independent gospel. To him the Cross and the Spirit
+imparted from the risen Messiah were tokens from God that the
+dispensation of Law is ended and a dispensation of Grace and Son ship
+begun. Without this Pauline gospel _about_ Jesus Christianity could
+never have become more than a sect of reformed Judaism.
+
+The teaching and martyrdom of Jesus had thus served to bring out a deep
+and real antithesis. Only, men who had not passed like Paul from the
+extreme of trust in legalism to a corresponding extremity of despair
+might be pardoned for some insensibility to this inconsistency. We can
+appreciate that James and Peter might honestly hold themselves still
+under obligation of the written law, even while we admit Paul's logic
+that any man who had once "sought to be justified in Christ" could not
+turn back in any degree to legal observance without being
+"self-condemned."
+
+Christianity may be said to have attained self-consciousness as a new
+religion in the great argument directed by Paul along the lines of his
+own gospel against Peter and the older apostles. Its victory as a
+universal religion of 'grace' over the limitations of Judaism was due to
+the common doctrine of 'the Spirit.' This was the one point of
+agreement, the one hope of ultimate concord among the contending
+parties. All were agreed that endowment with 'the Spirit' marks the
+Christian. It was in truth the great inheritance from Jesus shared by
+all in common. And Peter and James admitted that to deny that
+uncircumcized Gentiles had received the Spirit was to "contend against
+God."
+
+After Paul's death ecclesiastical development took mostly the road of
+the synagogue. The sense of the presence and authority of 'the Spirit'
+grew weaker, the authority of the letter stronger. From the outset even
+the Pauline churches, in ritual, order, observance, had followed
+instinctively this pattern. All continued, as a matter of course, to use
+the synagogue's sacred writings. Paul himself, spite of his protest
+against "the letter," could make no headway against his opponents, save
+by argument from 'Scripture.' He had found in it anticipations and
+predictions of his own Christian faith; but by an exegesis often only
+little less forced and fantastic than that of the rabbinic schools in
+which he had been trained. This was a necessity of the times. The
+reasoning, fallacious as it seems to-day, had appealed to and
+strengthened Paul's own faith, and was probably effective with others,
+even if the faith really rested on other grounds than the reasoning by
+which it was defended. The results of this biblicism were not all
+salutary. The claims of written authority were loosened rather than
+broken. Paul himself had found room enough within these defences for the
+religion of the Spirit; but a generation was coming with less of the
+sense of present inspiration. Dependence on past authority would be
+increased in this new generation in direct proportion to its sense of
+the superior 'inspiration' of the generation which had gone before. Paul
+is unhampered by even "the scriptures of the prophets" because in his
+view these take all their authority and meaning from "the Lord, the
+Spirit." Hence "where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty." Only
+the remembered "word of the Lord" has authority for Paul beyond his own,
+even when he thinks that he also has the Spirit. With that exception
+past revelation is for Paul subordinate to present. But Paul's immediate
+disciple, the author of Hebrews, is already on a lower plane. This
+writer looks back to a threefold source of authority: God had spoken in
+former ages "by the prophets" and to the present "by a Son," but he
+looks also to an apostolic authority higher than his own: The word "was
+confirmed unto us by them that heard, God also bearing witness with
+them, both by signs and wonders, and by manifold powers, and by gifts
+of the Holy Ghost." Similarly the author of the Pastoral Epistles
+(90-100?) holds the "pattern of sound words" heard from Paul as a
+"sacred deposit," which is "guarded," rather than revealed, "by the Holy
+Spirit." The "sound words" in question are defined to be "the words of
+our Lord Jesus Christ." These, taken together with "the doctrine which
+is according to godliness," fix the standard of orthodoxy. To "Jude"
+(100-110?) the faith is something "once for all delivered to the
+saints." His message is: "Remember, beloved, the words spoken before by
+the apostles of our Lord Jesus Christ." Authority increases, the sense
+of the revealing Spirit decreases.
+
+It is long before the sense of present inspiration, both in word and
+work is lost; still longer before the recorded precepts of Jesus, the
+exhortations and directions of apostles, the visions of "prophets," come
+to take their place alongside the Bible of the synagogue as "writings of
+the new covenant." Melito of Sardis (_c._ 170) is the first to use this
+expression, and even in his case it does not bear the sense of a canon
+with definite limits. Tertullian (200-210) is the first to place a
+definite "New Testament" over against the Old. We must glance at some of
+the intermediate steps to appreciate this gradual process of
+canonization.
+
+At first there is no other 'Scripture' than the synagogue's. Clement of
+Rome (95) still uses only the Law and the Prophets (including certain
+apocrypha now lost) as his Bible. He refers to the precepts of Jesus
+(quoted as in Acts XX. 35 from oral tradition), with the same sense as
+Paul of their paramount authority, and bids the Corinthians whom he
+addresses give heed to what the blessed Apostle Paul had written to them
+"in the beginning of the gospel service," to warn them against
+factiousness. Nor has Clement yet lost the sense of direct inspiration;
+for he attaches to his own epistle, written in behalf of the church at
+Rome, the same superhuman authority claimed in Acts XV. 28 for the
+letter sent by the church at Jerusalem. If the Corinthians disregard the
+"words spoken by God through us" they will "incur no slight
+transgression and danger," for these warnings of a sister church are
+uttered in the name and by inspiration of the Holy Ghost. Still, Clement
+does not dream of comparing his authority, even when he writes as agent
+of the church, with that of "the oracles of the teaching of God," the
+"sacred Scriptures," the "Scriptures which are true, which were given
+through the Holy Ghost, wherein is written nothing unrighteous or
+counterfeit." He does not even rank his own authority with that of "the
+good apostles, Peter and Paul."
+
+Ignatius, bishop of Antioch, transported to Rome for martyrdom in
+110-117, employs a brief stay among the churches of Asia to exhort them
+to resist the encroachments of heresy by consolidation of church
+organization, discipline, strict obedience to the bishop. Ignatius, too,
+still feels the afflatus. His message, he declares with emphasis, was
+revealed to him, together with the occasion for it, directly from
+heaven. It was "the voice of God and not only of a man" when he cried
+out among the Philadelphians: "Give heed to the bishop, and the
+presbytery and deacons." Yet Ignatius cannot enjoin the Romans as Peter
+and Paul did. They were "apostles." He is "a convict." His inspiration,
+however undoubted, is of a lower order.
+
+Hermas, a 'prophet' of the same Roman church as Clement, though a
+generation later, is still so conscious of the superhuman character of
+his "Visions," "Parables," and "Mandates" that he gives them out for
+circulation as inspired messages of the Spirit; and this not for Rome
+alone. Clement, then apparently still living, and "the one to whom this
+duty is committed," is to send them "to foreign cities." In point of
+fact the _Shepherd_ of Hermas long held a place for many churches as
+part of the New Testament canon. Yet less than a generation after
+Hermas, the claim to exercise the gift of prophecy in the church was
+looked upon as dangerous if not heretical.
+
+In the nature of the case it was really impossible that the original
+sense of endowment with "the Spirit" should survive. Not only did the
+rapidly growing reverence for the apostles and the Lord open a chasm
+separating "the word of wisdom and the word of power" given to that age,
+from the slighter contemporary claims of miracle and revelation; the
+very growth and wide dissemination of the gospel message made
+standardization imperative. Before the middle of the second century
+Gnostic schism had swept nearly half the church into the vortex of
+speculative heresy. Marcion at Rome (_c._ 140) carried Pauline
+anti-legalism to the extreme of an entire rejection of the Old
+Testament. Judaism and all its works and ways were to be repudiated. The
+very God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob was declared other than, and
+ignorant of, the "heavenly Father" of Jesus. Against such vagaries there
+must be some historic standard. Even Marcion himself looked to the past,
+however recent, as the source of light, and since some written standard
+must be found, it was he, the heretic, who gave to Christianity its
+first canon of Christian writings. The Marcionite churches did away with
+the public reading of the Law and the Prophets, and could only put in
+their place "Gospel" and "Apostle." Not that Epistles, Gospels, and even
+'Revelations' were not also in use among the orthodox; but they are not
+yet referred to as 'Scripture.' Even gospels are treated merely as aids
+to the memory in transmitting the teaching of the Lord. This teaching
+itself is but the authoritative interpretation of Law and Prophets, and
+is in turn interpreted by the writings of the apostles.
+
+Marcion's 'Gospel' consisted of our Luke, expurgated according to his
+own ideas. His 'Apostle' contained the Epistles of Paul minus the
+Pastoral Epistles and a series of passages cancelled out from the rest
+as Jewish interpolations. This was the first Christian Bible distinct
+from 'the Scriptures' of the synagogue.
+
+Indirectly the growth of Gnostic heresy contributed still more to the
+increasing authority of apostolic and quasi-apostolic writings. One of
+its earliest and most obnoxious forms was called 'Doketism,' from its
+exaggeration of Paulinism into a complete repudiation of the historic
+Jesus, whose earthly career was stigmatized as mere 'phantasm'
+(_dokesis_). Doketism is known to us not only through description by
+orthodox opponents, but by a few writings of its own. It is the type of
+heresy antagonized in the Johannine Epistles (_c._ 100) and in those of
+Ignatius (110-117). Now Ignatius, as we have seen, relied mainly on
+church organization and discipline. The Pastoral Epistles (90-100),
+while they emphasize also "the form of healthful words, even the words
+of our Lord Jesus" take, on the whole, a similar direction. But 1st
+John, which relies far less than the Pastoral Epistles or Ignatius on
+mere church organization, is also driven back upon the life and teaching
+of Jesus as the historic standard. It _does_, therefore, make formal
+appeal to the sacred tradition in both its elements, but with a
+difference characteristic of the Pauline spirit. The redeeming life and
+death of Jesus are viewed as a manifestation of "the life, even the
+eternal life (of the Logos) which was with the Father and was manifested
+unto us" (the historic body of believers). Again Jesus' one "new
+commandment," the law of love, is the epitome of all righteousness.
+
+In his doctrine of Scripture as in many other respects the Johannine
+writer shows a breadth and catholicity of mind which almost anticipates
+the development of later ages. His task was in fact the adjustment of
+the developed Pauline gospel to a type of Christianity more nearly akin
+to synagogue tradition. This type had grown up under the name of Peter.
+On the question of the standard of written authority 'John'[2] leaves
+room for the freedom of the Spirit so splendidly set forth in the
+teaching and example of Jesus and Paul, while he resists the erratic
+licence of "those that would lead you astray." The result is a doctrine
+of historic authority in general, and of that of the Scriptures in
+particular, sharply differentiated from the Jewish, and deserving in
+every respect to be treated as the basis of the Christian. In a great
+chapter of his Gospel (John v.), wherein Jesus debates with the scribes
+the question of His own authority, the dialogue closes with a
+denunciation of them because they search the Scriptures with the idea
+that in them they have eternal life, that is, they treat them as a code
+of precepts, obedience to which will be thus rewarded. On the contrary,
+says Jesus, the Scriptures only "bear witness" to the life that is
+present in Himself as the incarnate, eternal, Word; "but ye will not
+come unto me that ye might have life."
+
+ Footnote 2: In using traditional names and titles such as "Luke,"
+ "John," "Matthew," "James," no assumption is made as to
+ authenticity. The designation is employed for convenience
+ irrespective of its critical accuracy or inaccuracy.
+
+In seeking the life behind the literature as the real revelation, the
+Johannine writer makes the essential distinction between Jewish and
+Christian doctrine. He stands between Paul, whose peculiar view was
+based on an exceptional personal experience, and the modern
+investigator, who can but treat all literary monuments and records of
+religious movements objectively, as data for the history and psychology
+of religion. If the student be devoutly minded the Scriptures will be to
+him, too, however conditioned by the idiosyncrasies of temporal
+environment and individual character, manifestations of "the life, even
+the eternal life, which was with the Father and was manifested unto us."
+
+But the Johannine writer was far deeper and more 'spiritual'[3] than the
+trend of his age. Ignatius' friend and contemporary, Polycarp, "the
+father of the Christians" of Asia, in his Epistle to the Philippians
+(110-117) urges avoidance of the false teachers who "pervert the sayings
+of the Lord to their own lusts, denying the (bodily) resurrection and
+judgment." But he has no better remedy than to "turn (probably in a
+somewhat mechanical way) to the tradition handed down from the
+beginning" and to study "the Epistles of Paul." The former process is in
+full application in Polycarp's later colleague, Papias of Hierapolis
+(_c._ 145?), who publishes a little volume entitled _Interpretation of
+the Sayings of the Lord_. It is based on carefully authenticated
+traditions of the 'apostles and elders,' especially a certain
+contemporary "Elder John" who speaks for the Jerusalem succession.
+According to Papias our two Greek Gospels of Matthew and Mark represent
+two apostolic sources, the one an Aramaic compilation of the Precepts of
+Jesus by Matthew, the other anecdotes of his "sayings and doings"
+collated from the preaching of Peter.
+
+ Footnote 3: The Fourth Gospel is thus characterized by Clement of
+ Alexandria, meaning that it had a deep symbolic sense.
+
+Grateful as we must be for Papias' efforts to authenticate evangelic
+tradition, since they are corroborated in their main results by all
+other ancient tradition as well as by critical study of the documents,
+it is noticeable how they stand in line with the tendencies of the age.
+Eusebius (325) characterizes the reign of Trajan (98-117) as a period
+when many undertook to disseminate in writing "the divine Gospels." One
+of our own evangelists, whose work must probably be referred to the
+beginning of this period, but is not mentioned by 'the Elder,' alludes
+to the same phenomenon. The apostles were gone. Hence to Luke[4] the
+question of "order" was a perplexity, as the Elder observes that it had
+already been to Mark. Soon after Luke and Papias comes Basilides with
+his _Exegetics_, probably based on Luke (120?), and Marcion (140), both
+engaged from their own point of view with the current questions of
+Jesus' teaching and ministry.
+
+ Footnote 4: See Footnote 3 above.
+
+Thus, at the beginning of the second century, the elements necessary to
+the formation of a New Testament canon were all at hand. They included
+the tradition of the teaching and work of Jesus, the letters of apostles
+and church leaders revered as given by authority of the Spirit and the
+visions and revelations of 'prophets.' Not only the elements were
+present, the irresistible pressure of the times was certain to force
+them into crystallization. The wonder is not that the canon should have
+been formed, but that it should have been delayed so long.
+
+For there were also resistant factors. Phrygia, the scene of Paul's
+first great missionary conquests, the immemorial home of religious
+enthusiasm, became the seat, about the middle of the second century, of
+a movement of protest against the church policy of consolidation and
+standardization. Montanus arose to maintain the persistence in the
+church of the gift of prophecy, tracing the succession in both the male
+and female line back to Silas the companion of Paul and the prophesying
+daughters of Philip the Evangelist. The 'Phrygians,' as they were
+called, naturally made much of the writings current in Asia Minor,
+especially the book of 'prophecy' attributed to 'John.' Theoretically
+indeed the church was unwilling to acknowledge the disappearance of this
+gift. To Hermas (130-140) and the _Teaching of the Twelve_ (120-130) it
+is still a "sin against the Spirit" to interrupt or oppose a prophet
+during his ecstatic utterance. On the other hand, the _Teaching_
+reiterates the apostolic warnings to "try the spirits," with
+prohibitions of specific excesses of the order. Moreover by the time of
+Montanus and the 'Phrygians' theoretical recognition of revelation
+through the prophets was rapidly giving way before the practical dangers
+inseparable from 'revelations' of this enthusiastic character, of which
+any member of the church, man or woman, ignorant or learned, lay or
+cleric, might be the recipient. The strict regulative control imposed by
+both Paul and John[5] upon this type of spiritual gift (1st Thess. v. 20
+f.; 1st Cor. xii. 3; xv. 29 f. 32; _cf._ 1st John iv. 1) was found
+to be doubly necessary in face of the disintegrating tendencies of the
+post-apostolic age, and after long debate and much protest the movement
+of Montanus was at last decreed heretical at Rome, though Irenaeus (186)
+interceded for it, and Tertullian (210) became a convert.
+
+ Footnote 5: See Footnote 3 above.
+
+The history of this movement in the formative period of the New
+Testament canon explains why the "revelations of the prophets" obtained
+but scant recognition as compared with the "word of the Lord" and the
+"commandment of the apostles." Last of the three, in order of rank (1st
+Cor. xii. 28; Eph. iv. 11), last also to be codified in written form, we
+need not be surprised that our present New Testament retains but a
+single one of the once current books of 'prophecy.' For a time the
+_Shepherd_ of Hermas and the _Apocalypse of Peter_ rivalled the claims
+to canonicity of our own Revelation of John, but were soon dropped. Our
+own Apocalypse has suffered more opposition than any other New Testament
+writing, being still excluded from the canon in some branches of the
+church. Its precarious place at the end of the canon which we moderns
+have inherited from Athanasius (_ob._ 373) was due, in fact, far less to
+its author's vigorous assertions of authority as an inspired "prophet"
+(i. 1-3; xxii. 6-9, 18 f.) than to the claims to apostolicity put
+forward in the preface and appendix. For until the third century no one
+drammed of understanding the "John" of Rev. i. 4, 9 and xxii. 8
+otherwise than as the Apostle. Eusebius accordingly (325) is uncertain
+only as to whether the book should be classed in his first group of
+"accepted" writings, along with the Gospels and Pauline Epistles, or in
+the third as "spurious." If written by "some other John than the
+Apostle" he would not even honour it with a place in his second group of
+"disputed" books, along with Hebrews, James, Jude, and 2nd Peter.
+
+Thus at the end of the second century, while there was still much
+dispute (destined indeed to continue for centuries) as to the _limits_
+of the New Testament canon, there had in fact come to be a real
+canonical New Testament set over against the Old, as of equal, or even
+greater authority. The "word of the Lord," the "commandment of the
+apostles," and at last even the "revelations of the prophets," had
+successively ceased as living realities, and become crystallized into
+written form. They had been codified and canonized. The church had
+travelled the beaten track of the synagogue, and all the more rapidly
+from the example set before it. None of the early canons (_i. e._ lists
+of writings permitted to be read in the churches) coincides exactly, it
+is true, with the New Testament current among ourselves. The list of
+Athanasius is the first to give just our books. The Roman list of the
+Muratorian fragment (185-200) omits Hebrews, James and 2nd Peter, and
+gives at least a partial sanction to the _Apocalypse of Peter_. The
+lists of Origen (_ob._ 251) and Eusebius (325) vary as respects both
+inclusion and exclusion. All early authorities express a doubtful
+judgment regarding the outer fringe of minor writings such as James,
+Jude, 2nd Peter, 2nd and 3rd John. Even those of larger content, such as
+Hebrews and Revelation, if their apostolicity was questioned, remained
+subjects of dispute. But already by A.D. 200 the time had long since
+passed when any of the thirteen epistles bearing the name of Paul could
+be deemed open to question. Marcion's exclusion of the three Pastorals
+had been forgotten. Dispute of the four-gospel canon could still be
+tolerated; but not for long. Irenaeus (186) has no patience with "those
+wretched men" who cannot see that in the nature of the case there should
+be neither more nor less than this number. But he explicitly refers to
+those who disputed "that aspect of the gospel which is called John's."
+There were, in fact, opponents of Montanism at Rome, who under the lead
+of Gaius had denied the authenticity of all the writings attributed to
+John, including the Gospel itself. But even those of the orthodox who
+were willing enough to reject Revelation, with its now unfashionable
+eschatology, agreed that Gaius' attack upon the fourth Gospel was too
+radical. The small body who continued for a few generations to resist
+the inclusion of any of the Johannine writings in the canon remained
+without influence, and were ultimately forgotten. The 'catholic'[6]
+church had repudiated heresy, standardized the faith, and confined its
+recognized historic expression to a 'canon' of New Testament Scripture.
+
+ Footnote 6: Catholic is here used in its etymological sense of
+ "general" or universal. We shall have occasion to apply the term in
+ a more limited sense hereafter.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER II
+
+THE REACTION TO CRITICISM
+
+
+The consolidated 'catholic' church of the third century might seem, so
+far as its doctrine of Scripture was concerned, to have retraced its
+steps to a standpoint corresponding completely to that of the synagogue.
+Only, the paradox still held that the very writings canonized were those
+supremely adapted to evoke a spirit of resistance to the despotism of
+either priest or scribe. The Protestant Reformation was a revolt against
+the former, and it is noticeable how large a part was played by the New
+Testament doctrine of the 'Spirit' in this struggle of spiritual
+democracy against hierocratic tyranny. Paul's Epistle to the Galatians
+became Luther's Palladium.
+
+But the post-Reformation dogmatists took fright at their own freedom.
+The prediction of the Romanists that repudiation of traditional
+authority in its ecclesiastical embodiment would result in internecine
+schism and conflict seemed on the point of being realized. The
+theological system-makers, like their predecessors of the post-apostolic
+age, could see no way out but to throw all their weight on a past
+inspiration assumed to be without error. The canonical books were
+declared to furnish an infallible rule of faith and practice.
+
+It was in the sincere desire to meet the requirements of this theory
+that the science of criticism grew up. In the earlier days it did not
+venture for the most part beyond what is known as 'textual' criticism.
+For a doctrine of inerrancy is manifestly unserviceable until errors of
+transmission have been eliminated. Textual criticism set itself to this
+task, asking the question: As between the various readings found in
+different New Testament manuscripts, which is original? Unfortunately,
+to meet the logical requirement the critic, if not backed like those of
+Rome by a papal guarantee, must himself be infallible. The inevitable
+result of this attempt, begun in the sincerest spirit of apologetics,
+was to prove that an infallible text is hopelessly unattainable. Textual
+criticism is indispensable; but as the servant of apologetics it is
+foredoomed to failure.
+
+The variation of the manuscripts was not the only obstacle to biblical
+infallibility. To say nothing of differences of interpretation there was
+the question of the canon. Either the decision of the 'catholic' church
+must be accepted as infallible, or scholarship must undertake a
+'criticism of the canon' to defend the current list of "inspired" books.
+A 'higher' criticism became necessary if only to vindicate the church's
+choice on historical grounds. Roman Catholics like Simon, whose
+_Critical History_ of the Biblical books appeared in 1689-1695, could
+reopen the question with impunity. Those who based their authority on
+the infallibility of Scripture alone could not meet the challenge
+otherwise than as Michaelis did in his _Introduction to the Divine
+Writings of the New Testament_ (1750-1780). Michaelis undertook a
+historical inquiry into the circumstances of origin of each of the
+canonical books, with the object of proving each to be in reality what
+tradition declared. The twenty-seven commonly accepted were supposed to
+have been either written by apostles, or at least so super-intended and
+guaranteed by them, as to cover all with the aegis of an infallibility
+not conceded to the post-apostolic age. Scholarship in the harness of
+apologetics again found its task impracticable. Michaelis himself
+confessed it "difficult" to prove authenticity in cases like that of the
+Epistle of Jude. Conceive the task as the scientific vindication of a
+verdict rendered centuries before on unknown grounds, but now deprived
+of official authority, and it becomes inevitably hopeless. Can it be
+expected that doctors will not disagree on the authenticity or
+pseudonymity of 2nd Peter, who always have disagreed on this and similar
+questions, and have just admitted failure to agree in the matter of
+text?
+
+For half a century criticism seemed lost in the slough of mere
+controversy over the (assumed) infallible text, and the (assumed)
+infallible canon. Apologists fought merely on the defensive,
+endeavouring to prove that men whose fallibility was admitted had
+nevertheless pronounced an infallible verdict on the most difficult
+subjects of literary and historical inquiry. Critics had an easy task in
+showing that the church's theory of inspiration and canonicity was
+incorrect; but made no progress toward a constructive explanation of the
+religious, or even the historical, significance of the literature. Real
+progress was made only when criticism left off the attempt either to
+establish or disestablish a 'received' text, or an 'authorized' canon,
+and became simply an instrument in the hand of the historian, as he
+seeks to trace to their origins the ideas the church enshrined in her
+literature because she found them effective in her growth.
+
+For the great awakening in which New Testament criticism 'found itself'
+as a genuine and indispensable branch of the history of religion, we are
+largely indebted to the eminent church historian, Ferdinand Christian
+Baur (_ob._ 1860). Baur gathered up the fragmentary results of a
+generation of mere negation, a war of independence against the tyranny
+of dogmatic tradition, and sought to place the New Testament writings in
+their true setting of primitive church history. His particular views
+have been superseded. Subsequent study has disproved many of his
+inferences, and brought from friend and foe far-reaching modifications
+to his general theory. But, consciously or not, Baur, in making
+criticism the hand-maid of history, was working in the interest of that
+constructive, Christian, doctrine of inspired Scripture which an ancient
+and nameless teacher of the church had described as "witness" to the
+Life, "even the eternal life, which was with the Father," and is in man,
+and has been manifested in the origin and historical development of our
+religion.
+
+The Reformation had been a revolt against the despotism of the priest;
+this was a revolt against the despotism of the scribe.
+
+Baur gave scant--too scant--consideration to early tradition, making his
+results unduly negative. None of the New Testament books are dated; few
+besides the Pauline Epistles embody even an author's name; and these
+few, 1st and 2nd Peter, James, Jude and Revelation, were (1st Peter
+alone excepted) just those which even the canon-makers had classified as
+doubtful, or spurious. Not even a Calvin would support the authenticity
+of 2nd Peter, a Luther had denied the value of James and Revelation. It
+had been an easy task for 'criticism of the canon' to show that those
+who determined its content had not been actuated by considerations of
+pure science. Those books secured admission which were most widely
+current as ancient and trustworthy, and whose orthodoxy met the
+standards of the time. Those were disputed, or rejected, which were less
+widely current, or unorthodox, or could establish no direct relation to
+an apostle. It was proper for the critic, once his aim had become not
+apologetic but historical, to drop once for all the question whether the
+canon-makers' selection--made not for scientific, but for religious
+purposes--is good, bad or indifferent. The time had come for him to
+apply the available evidence to his own scientific question: What
+relation do these several writings bear to the development of
+Christianity? It remained to be seen whether he could offer constructive
+evidence more convincing than tradition.
+
+The latest date to which an undated, or disputed, writing can be
+assigned is that when the marks of its employment by others, or
+influence upon them, become undeniable. This is termed the 'external'
+evidence. The earliest date, conversely, is that to which we are brought
+down by references in the book itself to antecedent and current events,
+and writings, or by undeniable marks of their influence. This is termed
+the 'internal' evidence. Counting tradition as part of the external
+evidence, modern scientific criticism is able to fix within a few
+decades the origin of all the New Testament writings, without incurring
+opposition even from the apologist. No scholar now dreams of adopting
+any other method of proof, whatever his doctrinal proclivities. The
+overwhelming majority are agreed that the period covered, from the
+earliest Pauline Epistles to the latest brief fulminations against
+Gnostic Doketism and denial of 'resurrection and judgment,' is included
+in the century from A.D. 50 to 150.
+
+Baur's conception of the course of events in this momentous century has
+been described as a theory of historical progress by fusion of opposites
+in a higher unity. The Hegelian scheme of thesis, antithesis and
+synthesis had in fact some justification in the recognized phenomena of
+the development of Christianity. It had sprung from Judaism, overcoming
+the particularism of that still nationalistic faith by the sense of its
+mission to the world at large. The conflict acknowledged in all the
+sources and most vividly reflected in the great Epistles of Paul to the
+Galatians, Corinthians and Romans, a conflict between those who
+conceived Christianity as a universal religion, and those who looked
+upon it as only a reformed, spiritualized and perfected Judaism, was the
+characteristic phenomenon of the first or apostolic age. It was the
+struggle of the infant faith against its swaddling bands. The critical
+historian is compelled to estimate all later, anonymous, accounts of
+this development in the light of the confessedly earlier, and
+indubitably authentic records, the four great Epistles of Paul; for
+these simply reflect the actual conditions, and are not affected by the
+later disposition to idealize the story. Thesis and antithesis were
+therefore really in evidence at the beginnings.
+
+Equal unanimity prevailed as to the close of the period in question. In
+A.D. 150 to 200, Christianity was solidifying into the 'catholic'
+church, rejecting extremes of doctrine on both sides, formulating its
+'rule of faith,' determining its canon, centralizing administrative
+control. It had thrown off as heretical upon the extreme left Marcion
+and the Gnostics, who either repudiated the Jewish scriptures
+altogether, or interpreted them with more than Pauline freedom. On the
+extreme right it had renounced the unprogressive Ebionites of Palestine,
+still unreconciled to Paul, and insistent on submission to the Law for
+Jew and Gentile, as the condition of a 'share in the world to come.'
+What could be imagined as to the course of events in the intervening
+century of obscurity? Must it not have witnessed a progressive
+divergence of the extremes of Paulinists and Judaizers, coincidently
+with a rapprochement of the moderates from the side of Peter and that of
+Paul respectively? Baur's outline seemed thus to describe adequately the
+main course of events. He relied upon internal evidence to determine the
+dates of the disputed writings and their relation to it. But 'criticism
+of the canon' in Baur's own, and in the preceding generation, had come
+to include among the writings of doubtful date and authenticity not only
+those disputed in antiquity, and the anonymous narrative books, but also
+1st Peter and the minor Epistles of Paul. Nothing strictly apostolic was
+left save the four great Epistles of Paul.
+
+The theory of Baur and the Tuebingen school (for so his followers came to
+be designated) was broadly conceived and ably advocated. In two vital
+respects it has had permanent influence. (1) Criticism, as already
+noted, has ceased to be mere debate about text and canon, and concerns
+itself to-day primarily with the history of Christian ideas as embodied
+in its primitive literature. Its problem is to relate the New Testament
+writings, together with all other cognate material, to the history of
+the developing religion from its earliest traceable form in the greater
+Pauline Epistles to where it emerges into the full light of day toward
+the close of the second century. (2) Again, Baur's outline of the
+process through which the nascent faith attained to full
+self-consciousness as a world-religion required correction rather than
+disproof. It was a grievous mistake to identify Peter, James, and John
+with those whom Paul bitterly denounces as Judaizing "false brethren,"
+"super extra apostles," "ministers of Satan." It was a perversion of
+internal evidence to reject as post-Pauline the Epistles of the later
+period such as Philippians and Colossians, on the ground that Paul
+himself did not live to participate in the second crisis, the defence of
+his doctrine against perversion on the side of mystical, Hellenistic
+theosophy. The great Epistles written under the name of Paul from the
+period of his captivity are innocent of reference to the developed
+Gnostic systems of the second century. They antagonize only an incipient
+tendency in this direction.
+
+But while the transition of A.D. 50-150 was both deeper and more complex
+than Baur conceived, the transfer of the gospel during that century from
+Jewish to Gentile soil is really the great outstanding fact, against
+which as a background the literature must be read; and the initial stage
+of the process is marked by the controversy of Paul with the Galilean
+apostles. What we must call, in distinction from Paulinism, 'apostolic'
+Christianity is well represented in the Book of Acts. Paul's writings
+show that he felt himself and his churches to represent an independent
+type of Christianity in all respects equal to the 'apostolic,' the
+problem being unification of the two. Now it is axiomatic that the
+investigator must proceed from the relatively known and determinable to
+the unknown and disputable. Accordingly it is in reality from the
+Epistolary literature of the church, in particular the greater Pauline
+Epistles, that he must take his start. As a source for our understanding
+of the development of the life of the church the Literature of the
+Apostle, directly participant in the conflicts and issues of the times,
+even if in its later elements of doubtful or pseudonymous authorship,
+takes precedence as a whole over the Literature of the Catechist, with
+its later and more or less idealized narration, exemplified in the Book
+of Acts.
+
+Modern criticism acknowledges, then, its indebtedness to the Tuebingen
+school for a clearer definition of both its task and method, by
+concentrating attention upon the contrast between the Petrine and the
+Pauline conception of 'the gospel.' Still it must be admitted that most
+of the inferences first drawn have since been overthrown. In their
+chronological scheme of the New Testament writings the Tuebingen critics
+under-estimated the force of the external evidences (including early
+tradition) and misinterpreted the internal. New discovery and more
+careful study of literary relations have inverted Baur's views as to
+dates of the Johannine writings. Four of these (the Gospel and three
+Epistles) are anonymous. Baur's date for these has been forced back by
+no less than half a century. The fifth (Revelation) bears the name of
+John, but was hotly disputed as pseudonymous in the second century, and
+even by its supporters was dated so late as "the end of the reign of
+Domitian" (95). The Tuebingen school placed Revelation thirty years
+earlier, and attributed it to the Apostle. Modern criticism emphatically
+reverts to the ancient date, and regards the book as pseudonymous, or as
+written by "some other John."
+
+Again the relative dates of the Synoptic writings (Matthew, Mark,
+Luke-Acts) were inverted by the Tuebingen critics, primarily through
+wrong application of their theory of doctrinal development; secondarily,
+and as a consequence, through misinterpretation of the intricate
+literary relationships. Present-day criticism considers it established
+that Mark is the oldest of the three, taken up by each of the other two.
+There is almost equal unanimity in regarding the discourse material
+common to Matthew and Luke and variously combined by each with Mark, as
+independently drawn by them from the book of the "Precepts of the Lord,"
+reported by Papias to have been compiled by Matthew "in the Hebrew (_i.
+e._ Aramaic) tongue." Tuebingen gospel criticism is thus almost entirely
+set aside, in favour of the so-called 'Two-document' theory.
+
+So with the Pauline Epistles of the second period. Doubt still clings to
+Ephesians. It had been treated by some as pseudo-Pauline even before the
+time of Baur; but Baur's own followers soon receded from his extreme
+application of his theory to the internal evidence of Philippians,
+Colossians and Philemon. It became evident that Paul's "gospel"
+included something more than the mere antithesis of Law and Grace. He
+had other opponents than the Judaizers, and had to defend his doctrine
+against perversion by Grecizing mystics as well as against opposition by
+Pharisaic legalists.
+
+Two generations of research and controversy have greatly advanced the
+cause of constructive criticism. Hand in hand with a more accurate
+dating of the literature, secured through more impartial judgment of
+both the external and internal evidence, there has gone a reconstruction
+of our conception of the course of events. The tendencies in the early
+church were not two only, but four; corresponding, perhaps, to those
+rebuked by Paul at Corinth, which called themselves by the names
+respectively of Peter, of Paul, of Apollos and of Christ. It seems
+probable from the bitterness with which in 2nd Cor. x. 7 Paul denounces
+the man who says, "I am of Christ," that this party-cry was employed in
+the sense of following the example of Jesus as respects obedience to the
+Law (for even Paul acknowledged that Christ had been "made a minister of
+the circumcision for the truth of God"). If so, the Corinthian
+"Christ-party" may be identified with those "ministers of the
+circumcision" who denied both the apostleship and the gospel of Paul. At
+all events those "of Cephas" were relatively harmless. They may be
+identified with the so-called 'weak' of Romans, for whose scruples on
+the score of 'pollutions of idols' Paul demands such consideration both
+at Corinth and at Rome. His own adherents both at Corinth (those 'of
+Paul') and at Rome (the 'strong') are to follow his example not merely
+in recognizing that: "No idol is anything in the world," that "there is
+nothing unclean of itself," and that "all things are lawful." It is to
+be followed also in recognizing the limitations of this liberty. Limits
+are imposed among other things by the scruples of others, so that Paul
+himself becomes "as under the Law" when among Jews, though "as without
+the Law" among the Gentiles. The "weak" are to be resisted only when the
+admission of themselves or their claims would lead to "doubtful
+disputations," or to a rebuilding of walls of separation that had been
+torn down through faith in Christ. Galatians sounds the battle-cry of
+endangered liberty. Corinthians (and Romans in still higher degree)
+shows the magnanimity of the victor.
+
+Whether it be possible to identify those "of Apollos" at Corinth with
+the beginnings of that Hellenistic perversion of the Pauline gospel into
+a mystical theosophy which afterwards passed into Gnosticism may be left
+an open question. At least we have come to see that the conditions of
+the church's growth were far more complex than Baur imagined. In
+particular it is necessary to distinguish four different attitudes on
+the single question of the obligation of the Law. There were (1)
+Judaizers who insisted on complete submission to the Law as the
+condition of salvation, for both Jews and Gentiles; (2) imitators of
+Cephas, who considered believers of Jewish birth to be "under the Law,"
+but asked of Gentiles only such consideration for it as the special
+conditions seemed to require; (3) Paulinists, who held that neither Jews
+nor Gentiles are under the law, yet felt that consideration should be
+shown for the scrupulous when asked not as of right, but as of charity;
+(4) radicals, who recognized no limits to their freedom save the one new
+commandment.
+
+But while conflict first broke out over the mere concrete question of
+Gentile liberty, the real distinction of Paul's gospel from that of the
+older apostles was far deeper. The question as Tuebingen critics
+conceived it concerned primarily the _extent_ of the gospel message,--to
+how large a circle was it offered? Modern criticism has come to see that
+the difference was in higher degree a difference of _quality_. Paul's
+whole message of redemption through the cross and resurrection started
+from other premises than those of the Galilean apostles, and was
+conceived in other terms. For this reason it leads over to a new
+Christology. In short, the transition of Christianity from its Jewish to
+its Gentile form is not a mere enlargement of its field by the abolition
+of particularistic barriers. The background we must study for the
+understanding of it is not so much mere contemporary history as the
+contemporary history _of religion_. The development from the Petrine
+gospel broadly characteristic of the Synoptic writings, through the
+Pauline Epistles to that of the Johannine writings, is a transition from
+Hebrew to Hellenistic conceptions of what redemption is, and how it is
+effected. Modern criticism expresses the contrast in its distinction of
+the gospel _of_ Jesus from the gospel _about_ Jesus.
+
+In the case of both Paul and his predecessors in the faith there is a
+common starting-point. It was the doctrine that God had raised Jesus
+from the dead and exalted Him as Christ and Lord to the throne of glory.
+Its proofs were the ecstatic phenomena of the Spirit, those strange
+manifestations of 'prophecy,' 'tongues,' and the like in the Christian
+assembly. The inference from this resurrection faith for an apostle of
+the Galilean group was that he must "teach all men everywhere to observe
+all things whatsoever Jesus had commanded." Jesus had been raised up in
+Israel as the Prophet like unto Moses; His apostle must repeat the
+remembered word of commandment and the word of promise. He will have an
+authority derived from the manifestations of signs and wonders. These
+had accompanied Jesus' own career, and now, by grace of His endowment of
+His disciples with the Spirit, they will be repeated by their hands.
+The 'apostolic' gospel is thus primarily historical. The Pauline gospel
+centres at the other pole of religious conviction. It is primarily
+psychological. For Paul the immediate effect of the revelation of God's
+Son "in" him is an irresistible impulse to relate his own soul's
+experience. The gospel he preaches is not so much what Jesus did or said
+while on earth, as what God has done, and is still doing, through the
+"life-giving Spirit" which emanates from the risen Lord. Signs and
+wonders are tokens of the Spirit, but are of less value, and must vanish
+before the "abiding" ethical gifts. Both the Pauline and the Petrine
+gospel start from the common confession of "Jesus as Lord"; but the
+Christology of the Synoptic literature is an Apotheosis doctrine,
+falling back on the historical Jesus. That of the Epistles is a doctrine
+of Incarnation, appealing to the eternal manifestation of God in man.
+For the former, Jesus was "a prophet mighty in deed and word," raised up
+by God in accordance with the promise of Deut. xviii. 18, to turn Israel
+to repentance. Having fulfilled this mission in rejection and martyrdom
+Jesus had been exalted to God's "right hand" and "made both Lord and
+Christ." He there awaits the subjection of all His enemies. In the
+Pauline gospel the story of Jesus is a drama of the supernal regions,
+wherein His earthly career as prophet, leader, teacher, sinks to the
+level of the merest episode. As pre-existent spirit, Jesus had been
+from the beginning of the creation "in the form of God." As the period
+of its consummation drew near He took upon Him human form, descended
+through suffering and death to the lowest depths of the underworld, and
+by divine power had reascended above all the heavens with their ranks of
+angelic hierarchies. Whether Paul himself so conceived it or not, the
+Gentile world had no other moulds of thought wherein to formulate such a
+Christology than the current myths of Redeemer-gods. The value of the
+individual _soul_ had at last been discovered, and men resorted to the
+ancient personifications of the forces of nature as deliverers of this
+new-found _soul_ from its weakness and mortality. The influential
+religions of the time were those of personal redemption by mystic union
+with a dying and resurrected "Saviour-god," an Osiris, an Adonis, an
+Attis, a Mithra. Religions of this type were everywhere displacing the
+old national faiths. The Gentile could not think of "the Christ"
+primarily as a Son of David who restores the kingdom to Israel, shatters
+the Gentiles like a potter's vessel and rules them with a rod of iron.
+If he employed this Old Testament language at all, it had for him a
+purely symbolical sense. The whole conception was spiritualized. The
+"enemies" overcome were the spiritual foes of humanity, sin and death;
+"redemption" was not the deliverance of Israel out of the hand of all
+their enemies, that (together with all afar off that call upon the name
+of this merciful God) they may "serve Him in holiness and righteousness
+all their days." It was the rescue of the sons of Adam out of the
+bondage to evil Powers incurred through inheritance of Adam's sinful
+flesh. This had been the tendency already of Jewish apocalypse. The
+starting-point of Paul's own conceptions was not Israel's bondage in
+Egypt, but a conception already tinged, like the late book of Jewish
+philosophy called the Wisdom of Solomon, with the Stoic conception of
+'flesh' as prison-house of 'spirit,' already inflamed, like the
+contemporary Jewish apocalypses of Esdras and Baruch, with lurid visions
+of a universe rescued by superhuman power from a thraldom of demonic
+rule. Paul's preaching was made real by his own experience. For if ever
+there was an evangelist whose message was his own experience, Paul was
+such. And Paul's experience was not so much that of a Palestinian Jew,
+as that of a Hellenist, one whose whole idea of 'redemption' has been
+unconsciously universalized, individualized, and spiritualized, by
+contact with Greek and Hellenistic thought. Paul and the Galilean
+apostles were not far apart in their expectations of the future. Both
+stood gazing up into heaven. But for his authority Paul inevitably
+looked inwards, the Galilean apostles looked backwards.
+
+It is hopeless at the present stage of acquaintance with the history of
+religion, particularly the spread of the various 'mysteries' and
+religions of personal redemption in the early empire, to deny this
+contrast between the gospel of Paul and the gospel of "the apostles and
+elders at Jerusalem." It is shortsighted to overlook its significance in
+the transition of the faith. Whereas the Jewish-Christian had as its
+principal background the national history, more or less
+transcendentalized in the forms of apocalypse, Paul's had as its
+principal background the speculative mythology of the Hellenistic world,
+more or less adapted to the forms of Judaism. Only ignorance of the
+function of mythology, especially as then employed to express the
+aspiration of the soul for purity, life and fellowship with God, can
+make these mythologically framed religious ideas seem an inappropriate
+vehicle to convey Paul's sense of the significance of Jesus' message and
+life of "Son ship." They were at least the best expression those times
+and that environment could afford of the greater Kingdom God had
+proclaimed in the resurrection of the Christ, and was bringing to pass
+through the outpouring of His Spirit.
+
+Modern criticism must therefore recognize that the beginnings of our
+religion were not a mere enlargement of Judaism by abolition of the
+barriers of the Law, but a fusion of the two great streams of religious
+thought distinctive of the Jewish and the Hellenistic world in a higher
+unity. Alexander's hoped-for "marriage of Europe and Asia" was
+consummated at last in the field of religion itself. Denationalized
+Judaism contributed the social ideal: the messianic hope of a world-wide
+Kingdom of God. It is the worthy contribution of a highly ethical
+national religion. Hellenism contributed the individual ideal: personal
+redemption in mystic union with the life of God. It is a concept derived
+from the Greek's newly-awakened consciousness of a personality agonizing
+for deliverance out of the bondage of the material and transitory, alien
+and degrading to its proper life. The critic who has become a historian
+of ideas will find his study of the literature of the apostolic and
+post-apostolic age here widening out into a prospect of unsuspected
+largeness and significance. He will see as the two great divisions of
+his subject, (1) the gospel _of_ Jesus, represented, as we are told, in
+the first beginnings of literary development by an Aramaic compilation
+of the Precepts of the Lord by the Apostle Matthew, circulating possibly
+even before the great Pauline Epistles among the Palestinian churches;
+(2) the gospel _about_ Jesus, represented in the Pauline Epistles, and
+these based on their author's personal experience. It is a gospel of
+God's action "in Christ, reconciling the world." It interprets the
+personality of Jesus and his experience of the cross and resurrection
+as manifestations of the divine idea. The interpretation employs
+Hellenistically coloured forms of thought, and is forced to vindicate
+itself first against subjection to legalism, afterwards against
+perversion into an unethical, superstitious theosophy. But surely the
+doctrine _about_ Jesus, interpreting the significance of His person and
+work as the culmination of redemption through the indwelling of God in
+men and among men belongs as much to the essence of Christianity as the
+gospel of love and faith proclaimed _by_ Jesus.
+
+Besides these two principal types of gospel and their subordinate
+combinations the critical historian may see ultimately emerging a type
+of 'spiritual' gospel, growing upon Gentile soil, in fact, receiving its
+first literary expression in the early years of the second century at
+the very headquarters of the Pauline mission-field. This third type aims
+to be comprehensive of the other two. It is essentially a gospel about
+Jesus, though it takes the form for its main literary expression of a
+gospel preached by Jesus. The fourth evangelist is the true successor of
+Paul, though the conditions of the age compel him to go beyond the
+literary form of the Epistle and to construct a Gospel wherein both
+factors of the sacred tradition shall appear, the words and works, the
+Precepts and the Saving Ministry of Jesus. But it is in no mechanical or
+slavish sense that the fourth evangelist appeals to this supreme
+authority. He lifts the whole message above the level of mere baptized
+legalism, even while he guards it against the unbridled licence of
+Gnostic theosophy, applying to this purpose his doctrine of the
+Incarnate Logos. His basis is psychology as well as history. It is the
+Life which is the light of men, that life whose source is God, and which
+permeates and redeems His creation; even "the eternal Life which was
+with the Father and was manifested to us."
+
+In the critical grouping of our New Testament writings the Gospel and
+Epistles of John can occupy, then, no lesser place than that of the
+keystone of the arch.
+
+To sum up: the Literature of the Apostle owed its early development and
+long continuance among the Pauline churches of Asia Minor and Greece, to
+the impetus and example of Paul's apostolic authority. The Literature of
+the Teacher and Prophet, growing up around Jerusalem and its daughter
+churches at Antioch and Rome, came slowly to surpass in influence the
+"commandment of the apostles," as the church became more and more
+exclusively dependent upon it for the "teaching of the Lord." It was the
+function of the great "theologian" of Ephesus (as he came early to be
+called), linking the authority of both, to furnish the fundamental basis
+for the catholic faith.
+
+
+
+
+PART II
+
+THE LITERATURE OF THE APOSTLE
+
+
+CHAPTER III
+
+PAUL AS MISSIONARY AND DEFENDER OF THE GOSPEL OF GRACE
+
+
+Most vital of all passages for historical appreciation of the great
+period of Paul's missionary activity and its literature is the
+retrospect over his career as apostle to the Gentiles and defender of a
+gospel "without the yoke of the Law" in Gal. i.-ii. Especially must the
+contrast be observed between this and the very different account in Acts
+ix.-xvi.
+
+Galatians aims to counteract the encroachments of certain Judaizing
+interlopers upon Paul's field, and seems to have been written from
+Corinth, shortly after his arrival there (_c._ 50) on the Second
+Missionary Journey (Acts xv. 36--xviii. 22). We take "the churches of
+Galatia" to be those founded by Paul in company with Barnabas on the
+First Missionary Journey (Acts xiii.-xiv.), and revisited with Silas
+after a division of the recently evangelized territory whereby Cyprus
+had been left to Barnabas and Mark (Acts xv. 36--xvi. 5; _cf._ Gal. iv.
+13).
+
+The retrospect is in two parts: (1) a proof of the divine origin of
+Paul's apostleship and gospel by the independence of his conversion and
+missionary career; (2) an account of his defence of his "gospel of
+uncircumcision" on the two occasions when it had been threatened.
+Visiting Jerusalem for the second time some fifteen years[7] after his
+conversion, he secured from its "pillars," James, Peter, and John, an
+unqualified, though "private," endorsement. At Antioch subsequently he
+overcame renewed opposition by public exposure of the inconsistency of
+Peter, who had been won over by the reactionaries.
+
+ Footnote 7: Or perhaps thirteen. Gal. ii. 1 may reckon from the
+ conversion (31-33). In both periods (Gal. i. 18, and ii. 1) both
+ termini are counted.
+
+Acts reverses Paul's point of view, making his career in the period of
+unobstructed evangelization one of labour for Jews alone, in complete
+dependence on the Twelve. It practically excludes the period of
+opposition by a determination of the Gentile status in an 'Apostolic
+Council.' Paul is represented as simply acquiescing in this decision.
+
+As described by Paul, the whole earlier period of fifteen years had been
+occupied by missionary effort for _Gentiles_, first at Damascus,
+afterwards "in the regions of Syria and Cilicia." It was interrupted
+only by a journey "to Arabia," and later, three years after his
+conversion, by a two-weeks' private visit to Peter in Jerusalem. In this
+period must fall most of the journeys and adventures of 2nd Cor. xi.
+23-33. It was practically without contact with Judaea. His "gospel" was
+what God alone had taught him through an inward manifestation of the
+risen Jesus.
+
+As described by Luke[8] the whole period was spent in the evangelization
+of Greek-speaking _Jews_, principally at Jerusalem. This was Paul's
+chosen field, worked under direction of "the apostles." Only against his
+will[9] was he driven for refuge to Tarsus, whence Barnabas, who had
+first introduced him to the apostles, brought him to Antioch. There was
+no Gentile mission until Barnabas and he were by that church made its
+'apostles.' This mission was on express direction of "the Spirit" (Acts
+ix. 19-30; xi. 25 f.; xiii. 1-3; _cf._ xxii. 10-21). Paul's
+apostleship to the Gentiles begins, then, according to Luke, with the
+First Missionary Journey, when in company with (and at first in
+subordination to) Barnabas he evangelizes Cyprus and southern Galatia.
+The two are agents of Antioch, with "letters of commendation" from "the
+apostles and elders in Jerusalem" (Acts xv. 23-26). Paul is not an
+apostle of Christ in the same sense as the Twelve (_cf._ Acts i. 21
+f.). He is a providential "vessel of the Spirit," ordained "by men and
+through men." His gospel is Peter's unaltered (_cf._ Acts xxvi. 16-23).
+
+ Footnote 8: We apply the name to the writer of Luke-Acts without
+ prejudice to the question of authorship.
+
+ Footnote 9: Acts xxii. 10-21 is not quite consistent with xxvi.
+ 15-18; but the general sense is clear.
+
+There is even wider disparity regarding the period of opposition. Luke
+slightly postpones its beginning and very greatly antedates its
+suppression. Moreover, he makes Paul accept a solution which his letters
+emphatically repudiate.
+
+According to Acts there was no opposition before the First Missionary
+Journey, for the excellent reason that there had been no Gentile
+propaganda.[10] There was no opposition after the Council called to
+consider it (Acts xv.), for the conclusive reason that "the apostles and
+elders" left nothing to dispute about. As soon as the objections were
+raised the church in Antioch laid the question before these authorities,
+sending Paul and Barnabas to testify. On their witness to the grace of
+God among the Gentiles, Peter (explicitly claiming for himself (!) this
+special apostleship, Acts xv. 7) proposes unconditional acknowledgment
+of Gentile liberty, referring to the precedent of Cornelius. In this
+there was general acquiescence. In fact the matter had really been
+decided before (Acts xi. 1-18). The only wholly new point was that
+raised by James in behalf of "the Jews among the Gentiles" (Acts xv. 21;
+_cf._ xxi. 21). For their sake it is held "necessary" to limit Gentile
+freedom on four points. They must abstain from three prohibited meats,
+and from fornication, for these convey the "pollution of idols." The
+"necessity" lies in the fact that _liberty from the Law is not conceded
+to Jews_. They will be (involuntarily) defiled if they eat with their
+Gentile brethren unprotected. "Fornication" is added because (in the
+words of an ancient Jewish Christian) it "differs from all other sins in
+that it defiles not only the sinner, but those also _who eat or
+associate with him_." Paul and Barnabas, according to Luke, gladly
+accepted these "decrees," and Paul distributed them "for to keep" among
+his converts in Galatia (!). _Peter_ is the apostle to the Gentiles.
+Antioch and Jerusalem decide the question of their status. The terms of
+fellowship are those of _James_ and Peter.
+
+ Footnote 10: Cornelius' case (Acts x.-xi. 18) is exceptional, and no
+ propaganda follows. The reading "Greeks" in Acts xi. 20, though
+ required by the sense and therefore adopted by the English
+ translators, is not supported by the textual evidence. Luke has here
+ corrected his source to suit his theory, just as in x. 1--xi. 18 he
+ passes by the true significance of the story, which really deals
+ with the question of _eating_ with Gentiles (xi. 3, 7 f.).
+
+Paul has no mention of either Council or 'decrees.' His terms of
+fellowship positively exclude both. He falls back upon the private
+Conference, and lays bare a story of agonizing struggle to make
+effective its recognition of the equality and independence of Gentile
+Christianity. The struggle is a result of his resistance to emissaries
+"from James" at Antioch, who had brought over all the Jewish element in
+that mixed church, including Peter and "even Barnabas" to terms of
+fellowship acceptable to the Pillars. After the collision at Antioch
+Paul leaves the "regions of Syria and Cilicia," and transfers the scene
+of his missionary efforts to the Greek world between the Taurus range
+and the Adriatic. For the next ten years we see him on the one side
+conducting an independent mission, proclaiming the doctrine of the Cross
+as inaugurating a new era, wherein law has been done away, and Jew and
+Gentile have "access in one Spirit unto the Father." On the other he is
+defending this gospel of 'grace' against unscrupulous Jewish-Christian
+traducers, and labouring to reconcile differences between his own
+followers and those of 'the circumcision' who are not actively hostile,
+but only have taken 'offence.' Throughout the period, until the arrest
+in Jerusalem which ends his career as an evangelist, Paul stands alone
+as champion of unrestricted Gentile liberty and equality. He cannot
+admit terms of fellowship which imply a continuance of the legal
+dispensation. Jewish Christians may keep circumcision and the customs if
+they wish; but may not hold or recommend them as conferring the
+slightest advantage in God's sight. He will not admit the doctrine of
+salvation by faith _with_ works of law. Jew as well as Gentile must have
+"died to the Law." There is no "justification" except "by faith _apart_
+from works of law."[11]
+
+ Footnote 11: The assertion has recently been made in very high
+ quarters on the basis of 1st Cor. vii. 18 that Paul also took the
+ "apostolic" view that the Christian of Jewish birth remains under
+ obligation to keep the law. One would think Paul had not added verse
+ 19!
+
+Unless we distinctly apprehend the deep difference, almost casually
+brought out by this question of the (converted) Jew among Gentiles and
+his obligation to eat with his Gentile brother, a difference between
+'apostolic' Christianity as Luke gives it, and the 'gospel' of Paul, we
+can have no adequate appreciation of the great Epistles produced during
+this period of conflict. The basis of Luke's pleasing picture of peace
+and concord is a fundamentally different conception of the relation of
+Law and Grace. Paul and Luke both hold that the Mosaic commandments are
+not binding on _Gentiles_. The point of difference--and Paul's own
+account of his Conference with the Pillars goes to show that Luke's idea
+is also theirs; else why need there be a division of 'spheres of
+influence'?--is Paul's doctrine that the believing Jew _as well as the
+Gentile_ is "dead to the Law." And this doctrine was never accepted
+south of the Taurus range.
+
+Agreement and union were sure to come, if only by the rapid
+disappearance from the church after 70 A.D. of the element of the
+circumcised, and the progressive realization in 'Syria and Cilicia' of
+the impracticability of the Jerusalem-Antioch plan of requiring Gentiles
+to make their tables innocuous to the legalist. If only the
+participation of Paul and Barnabas be excluded from the story of Acts
+xv. (or better, restored to its proper sequence after Acts xi. 30) we
+have every reason to accept Luke's account of an Apostolic Council held
+at Jerusalem not long after "Peter came to Antioch" to settle between
+the churches of northern and southern Syria the knotty question of the
+Christian Jew's eating or not eating with Gentiles. It is almost certain
+that Syria did adopt this modus vivendi for "the brethren which are of
+the Gentiles _in Antioch, Syria and Cilicia_" (Acts xv. 23); for we can
+trace its gradual obsolescence there. In Revelation (a book of
+Palestinian origin republished at Ephesus _c._ 95; _cf._ Rev. ii. 14,
+20, 24) in the _Teaching of the Twelve_ (125), and in the 'Western' text
+of Acts xv. (150?) there is a progressive scaling down of the 'burden.'
+Gentiles are at last asked to do almost nothing more than Paul had
+demanded on moral grounds without recognition of the validity of
+"distinctions of meats." In A.D. 120 the 'burden' is: "Concerning meats,
+keep what thou art able; however, abstain at all events from things
+offered to idols, for it is the food of dead gods."
+
+But to take Luke's account of how peace was restored, with its
+implication that the Pauline gospel as developed in Greek Christendom
+between the Taurus range and the Adriatic was nothing more than a branch
+from the parent stock of the 'apostolic' church in "Syria and Cilicia,"
+would be like viewing the history of the United States from the
+standpoint of a British imperialist of a period of Anglo-Saxon reunion
+in A.D. 2000, who should omit entirely the American War of Independence,
+holding that Washington and Franklin after bearing testimony before
+Parliament accepted for the colonies a plan of settlement prepared by a
+Liberal Government which reduced to a minimum the obnoxious requirements
+of the Tories.
+
+The history of this period of the development of the independent
+'gospel' of Paul and of his independent churches is so vital, and so
+confused by generations of well-meaning 'harmonizers,' that we must take
+time to contrast once more Luke's theory of the process of reunion with
+Paul's.
+
+_In Acts Paul takes precisely the view of Peter and James._ He is
+himself 'under the Law.' He does _not_ disregard it even among Gentiles.
+On the contrary, he sets an example of scrupulous legality to the Jews
+among the Gentiles, himself 'walking orderly, keeping the Law.' The
+statement that he "teaches them to forsake Moses, telling them not to
+circumcise their children, nor to obey the customs" is a calumny (!)
+which he takes public occasion to disprove (Acts xxi. 20-26). Before the
+Sanhedrin he emphatically declares himself a consistent Pharisee (Acts
+xxiii. 1, 6); before Felix and Festus, blameless by the standard of Law
+and Prophets (xxiv. 14-16; xxv. 8); before Agrippa, a strict Pharisee in
+his conduct hitherto (xxvi. 5, 22 f.). Titus, whose circumcision Paul
+strenuously resisted, is never mentioned in Acts. Conversely Timothy (a
+Jew only on his mother's side) Paul "took and circumcised" immediately
+after the Jerusalem Council "because of the Jews that were in those
+parts" (Galatia!). His visit with Barnabas to Jerusalem is not
+occasioned by opposition to Gentile missions, though it falls between
+Barnabas' mission from Jerusalem to investigate the alarming reports of
+Gentile conversions at Antioch, and the First Missionary Journey on
+which the two take with them Mark, who had accompanied them from
+Jerusalem. No; according to Luke Gentile missions did not yet
+exist[12](!). This visit (that of the Conference, Gal. ii. 1-10) was
+merely to convey a gift from the Antioch church to that of Jerusalem
+because of the famine "about that time" (it occurred in 46-47).
+Conversely the great 'offering of the Gentiles' made at the risk of
+Paul's life in company with delegates from each province of his field,
+as a proffer of peace, the enterprise which occupies so large a place in
+his effort and his letters of this period (1st Cor. xvi. 1-6; 2nd Cor.
+8-9; Rom. xv. 15, 16, 25-32), has in Acts no relation to the
+controversy--for the demonstration of Paul's exemplary legalism in the
+temple is merely incidental. The gift Paul brought was "alms to my
+nation" (!) (Acts xxiv. 17). The reader asks in vain what necessitates
+this dangerous journey. The only motives assigned are a Nazarite vow
+assumed in Cenchreae (xviii. 18; xxi. 24), and regard for the Jewish
+feasts (xx. 16).
+
+ Footnote 12: On the reading "Greeks" in Acts xi. 20 see Footnote 10
+ above., p. 59.
+
+The background of history against which the modern reader must place the
+great letters of Paul of the first period, is manifestly something quite
+different from the mere unsifted story of Acts. Their real origin is in
+a profound difference in Paul's idea of 'the gospel' and the necessity
+of defending the independence of it and of the Gentile churches founded
+on it. The difference originates in Paul's own religious experience. It
+found its first expression in his antithesis of Law and Grace, his
+doctrine that the cross marks the abolition of the economy of Law.
+
+Both in Galatians and everywhere else Paul treats on equal terms with
+the representatives of the "apostleship of the circumcision." He
+denounces Peter and "the rest of the Jews," including "even Barnabas,"
+at Antioch, after they have withdrawn from Gentile fellowship in order
+to preserve their legal 'cleanness,' and the point of the denunciation
+is that this is inconsistent with _their_ (implied) abandonment of the
+Law as a means of salvation when they "sought to be justified by faith
+in Christ." This makes their conduct not only inconsistent but cowardly
+and "hypocritical."
+
+Here is something far deeper than a mere question of policy. Paul's
+attitude shows that from the beginning he has really been preaching "a
+different gospel." A gospel _about_ Christ in which the central fact is
+the cross as the token of the abolition of a dispensation of Law wherein
+Jew and Gentile alike were in a servile relation to God, under angelic
+(or demonic) "stewards and governors," and the inauguration of a
+dispensation of Grace, wherein all who have 'faith' and receive in
+baptism the gift of 'the Spirit,' are thereby adopted to be God's sons.
+Beside this cosmic drama of the cross and resurrection wherein God
+reveals his redemptive purpose for the world, the mere inculcation of
+the easy yoke of Jesus as a new Law, simplifying and supplementing the
+old by restoring the doctrine of forgiveness for the repentant believer
+(_cf._ Matt. xxviii. 20; Acts x. 42 f.; xiii. 39; xxvi. 22 f.) seems
+only half a gospel.
+
+Paul can never surrender the independence of his God-given message, nor
+the liberty wherewith Christ has made all believers free in abolishing
+the economy of law and making them "sons" by the Spirit. And yet he is
+even more determined to achieve peace and reunion than the apostles 'of
+the circumcision'; only he has a different plan. Paul and his churches
+fall back upon the Jerusalem Conference, not upon the 'Apostolic
+Council.' The Conference is their Magna Carta. Its recognition of
+Paul's independent gospel and apostleship as no less divine than Peter's
+is their guarantee of liberty and equality; its request for brotherly
+aid is their promise of fraternity.
+
+Approaches were made on both sides. It is true the ill-advised attempt
+of the Judaizers to secure unity by a renewal of their propaganda of the
+Law, seducing the Greek churches from their loyalty to Paul and his
+gospel, provoked from him only such thunderbolts as Galatians, with its
+defence of "the liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free," or 2nd Cor.
+x. 1 to xiii. 10, with its denunciation of the "ministers of Satan."
+Peace through surrender was not to Paul's mind. But the sincere attempt
+of the followers of Peter to find a _modus vivendi_, even if they did
+not venture to claim liberty from the Law for themselves, found Paul
+prepared to go more than half-way. His epistles are not more remarkable
+for their strenuous defence of the liberty of Son ship, than for their
+insistence on the obligation of brotherly love. His churches must be not
+only morally pure for their own sakes, but must avoid offences to the
+more scrupulous. Even that which Christian liberty allows must be
+sacrificed to the scruples of the 'weak,' if only it be not "unto
+doubtful disputations," or demanded as of right. From 1st Thessalonians
+(Corinth, A.D. 50), where, in the absence of all Judaizing opposition
+Paul merely exhibits his simple gospel of the resurrection and judgment
+to come, unaffected by questions of Law and Grace, on through Galatians
+with its sublime polemic for the liberty of sons, to the Corinthian
+correspondence, with its insistence on the duty of consideration and
+forbearance, its stronger note of love, its revelation of the
+widespread, strenuous exertions of Paul to promote his great 'offering,'
+down to Romans, where the 'offering of the Gentiles' is ready to be made
+(Rom. xv. 16-33), and Paul is sedulously preparing to enter a great new
+field already partially occupied, by presenting a full and superlatively
+conciliatory statement of his entire 'gospel' (i. 15-17), there is
+steady progress toward the "peace" and "acceptance" which he hopes to
+find in Jerusalem. The later Epistles, with their different phase of
+conflict, the very attitude of 'apostolic' Christianity toward Paul, as
+exhibited in Acts, make it incredible that substantial unity was not in
+fact secured.[13] We cannot, indeed, accept Luke's representation of
+Paul as performing the Nazarite ceremonial in the temple in order to
+prove _that he does not teach that the Law is not binding on Jews_. But
+it does not follow that Paul may not have done even this to prove that
+his principle of accommodation to the weak (1st Cor. ix. 19-22) left
+ample room for fellowship with the Jewish Christian--except when (as
+with Peter and Barnabas at Antioch) the needless scruples of the
+legalist were made a pretext for "compelling the Gentiles to live as do
+the Jews."
+
+ Footnote 13: The actual outcome is seen in the reduction of the
+ 'burden' to the two items of abstinence from "fornication and from
+ things offered to idols." Paul's nicer distinctions under the latter
+ head (1st Cor. viii. 1-13, x. 14-23) as well as his distinction
+ between the ceremonial and the moral grounds for abstinence, were
+ disregarded.
+
+Had unity been attained through the simple process imagined by Luke,
+obedient acquiescence of Paul and the Gentiles in the divinely inspired
+verdict of "the apostles and elders in Jerusalem," Christianity would
+have been an immeasurably poorer thing than it became. Indeed, it is
+questionable whether a gospel of mere simplification, extension and
+supplementation of the Law would ever have made permanent conquest of
+the Gentile world. It is because Paul stood out on this question of
+'meats' for the equal right of his independent gospel, refusing
+submission until his great ten-years' work of evangelization by tongue
+and pen had made Gentile Christianity a factor of at least equal
+importance with Jewish, that our religion was enriched by its
+Hellenistic strain. The deeper insight into the real significance of
+Jesus' work and fate born of Paul's peculiar experience and his
+Hellenistic apprehension of the gospel found embodiment in the
+beginnings of a New Testament literature. The writings of this period
+must accordingly be viewed against the background of a critical history.
+Luke's account, written in the interest of "apostolic" authority, must
+receive such modifications as the contemporary documents require.
+
+Taking up the story at the point of divergence we see Paul and Barnabas
+returning to Antioch after the Conference with the Pillars, glad at
+heart, and expecting now to resume the work for Gentiles without
+impediment. Besides Titus, John Mark of Jerusalem, a nephew of Barnabas,
+accompanied them. The Missionary Journey to Cyprus and (southern)
+Galatia follows, Mark returning, however, to Jerusalem after leaving
+Cyprus.
+
+It was probably during the absence of the missionaries that "Peter came
+to Antioch" and, at first, followed the Pauline practice of disregarding
+'distinctions of meats.' Later, on arrival of certain "from James" he
+"drew back and separated himself, fearing those of the circumcision."
+While matters were at this stage Paul and Barnabas reappeared on the
+scene. Paul thought it necessary to rebuke Peter "openly, before them
+all." Barnabas, former head of the Antioch church, took sides with Peter
+and "the rest of the Jews," doubtless determining the attitude of the
+church; for Paul says nothing of prevailing upon them by his argument,
+but merely turns it at once upon the Galatians themselves. Moreover,
+Barnabas now takes Cyprus as his mission field, with Mark as his helper,
+while Paul with a new companion, Silvanus (in Acts "Silas," a bearer of
+the 'decrees' from Jerusalem), takes the northern half of the newly
+evangelized territory, and through much difficulty and opposition makes
+his way to the coasts of the AEgean.
+
+This second visit to the churches of Galatia (Acts xvi. 1-5) was
+signalized by warnings against the (possible) preaching of "another
+gospel" (Gal. i. 9); for Paul had reason to anticipate trouble from the
+"false brethren." If Acts may be believed, it was also marked by an
+extraordinary evidence of Paul's readiness to "become all things to all
+men" in the interest of conciliation. He is said to have circumcised a
+Galatian half-Jew named Timothy. If so, it was certainly not to prove
+his respect for the legal requirement, but rather its indifference.
+"Circumcision is nothing and uncircumcision nothing; only faith working
+through love." But these generous 'accommodations' of Paul produced more
+of misrepresentation than of conciliation. He had cause to regret his
+liberality later (Gal. i. 10; v. 11 f.; _cf._ 1st Cor. vii. 18).
+
+Some unexplained obstacle (Acts xvi. 6) prevented Paul's entrance into
+the Province of Asia at this time. Ephesus, his probable objective, had
+perhaps already been occupied (xviii. 24-28). He turned north through
+Phrygia-Galatia, hoping to find a field in Bithynia, but was again
+disappointed. At Troas, the very extremity of Asia, came the
+turning-point in the fortunes of the missionaries. Encouraged by a
+vision they crossed into Macedonia and found fields white for the
+harvest.
+
+The Epistles to Thessalonica address one of these Macedonian churches
+from Corinth, whither the missionaries have been driven. Timothy had
+been sent back from Athens when Paul's own repeated attempts to return
+had been frustrated, and has just arrived with good news of the church's
+perseverance in spite of a persecution stirred up by the Jews. It is
+against these, apparently, not against Jewish-Christian detractors, that
+Paul defends his character and message (1st Thess. ii. 1-13). There is
+also an urgent warning against fornication (iv. 1-8) and exhortation to
+abound in love (iv. 9-12), with correction of the natural Greek tendency
+to misapprehend the Jewish eschatology and resurrection-doctrine (iv.
+13--v. 1-11; _cf._ 1st Cor. xv.). The closing admonitions relate to the
+direction of church meetings and discipline.
+
+2nd Thessalonians corrects and supplements the eschatology of 1st
+Thessalonians by adding a doctrine of Antichrist, which is at all events
+thoroughly Jewish and earlier than 70, when the temple was destroyed in
+which it expects the manifestation of "the man of sin." It is the only
+one of the Epistles of this period whose authenticity is seriously
+questioned by critical scholarship. How little this affects the question
+of Paul's 'gospel' may be seen by the fact that the entire contents
+cover less than 3 per cent. of the earlier Epistles, while the subject
+is a mere detail.
+
+Far more significant is it to observe the close correspondence between
+the missionary preaching of Paul as here described by himself (1st
+Thess. i. 9 f.) and the general apostolic message (_kerygma_) as
+described by Luke (Acts x. 42 f.; xiv. 15-17; xvii. 24-31). Where
+there are no Judaizers there is no reference to the dispensations of Law
+and Grace and the abolition of the former in the Cross. The doctrine is
+the common gospel of the Resurrection, wherein Jesus has been manifested
+as the Messiah. Faith in him secures forgiveness to the repentant; all
+others are doomed to perish in the judgment shown by his 'manifestation'
+to be at hand (_cf._ 1st Cor. xv. 11; Rom. i. 3-5).
+
+Galatians was written but slightly before (or after?) the letters to
+Thessalonica. Its single theme (after the retrospect) is the Adoption to
+Son ship through the Spirit. Against the Judaizer's plea that to share
+in the Inheritance one must be adopted (preferably by circumcision) into
+the family of Abraham, or at all events pay respect to the Mosaic Law,
+Paul asserts the single fact of the adoption of the Spirit. "It is
+because ye are sons that God sent forth the Spirit of his Son into our
+hearts crying (in the ecstatic utterances of 'tongues') Abba, that is,
+Father" (Gal. iv. 6). To go back to legal observances is to revert from
+redemption to bondage. All Christians are indeed sons of Abraham, but
+only as sharers of his trust in God. Abraham was made "heir of the
+world" (Rom. iv. 13) for his faith. Circumcision and the Law came
+afterwards. They were not superimposed stipulations and conditions of
+the promise. On the contrary they were temporary pedagogic measures
+intended to produce the consciousness of sin and (moral) death, so that
+when the Heir should come men should be ready to cast themselves on the
+mercy of God displayed in his vicarious death.[14] Thus the messianic
+Redemption is a redemption from a system issuing in sin and death. On
+the cross even the sinless Christ incurred the curse in order that
+believers thus redeemed might have the Blessing of the Abrahamic promise
+(Gal. iii. 1--iv. 7).
+
+ Footnote 14: Romans enlarges the conception of the economy of Law by
+ making it include the Gentile law of 'conscience' (Rom. i. 18--ii.
+ 16). In Galatians this point is covered only by classing the
+ "angels" through whom the Mosaic Law was given, with the "Elements"
+ honoured in Gentile religion. Both are codes of "stewards and
+ governors."
+
+But this transfer from bondage to liberty, from the legal to the filial
+relation, does not "make Christ a minister of sin." On the contrary, if
+the delivering Spirit of Son ship has been received at all, it controls
+the life for purity and love. One cannot be a son and be unfilial or
+unbrotherly. The unity of the redeemed world in Christ is the unity of
+loving service, not of subjection to a bygone system of rules (iv.
+8--vi. 18). Thus does Galatians meet the insidious plea of the
+Judaizers, and their charges against Pauline liberty.
+
+The church founded by Paul in Corinth (Acts xviii. 1-17) was grounded
+from the beginning in this doctrine of the Cross. Paul purposely
+restricted himself to it (1st Cor. i. 17-25; ii. 1-5). He had indeed a
+world-view, of which we learn more in the Epistles of the Captivity, a
+philosophy revealed by the Spirit as a "mystery of God." Those who
+afterwards in Corinth came to call themselves followers "of Apollos" had
+nothing to teach him on this score. But consideration of this Grecizing
+tendency, too often issuing in a mere "philosophy and vain deceit after
+the Elements of the world and not after Christ" (Col. ii. 8), must be
+deferred, in favour of questions which became more immediately pressing.
+For after Paul had left Corinth to make a brief visit via Ephesus to
+Caesarea and Antioch, and had returned through the now pacified Galatian
+churches to make Ephesus his permanent headquarters (Acts xviii. 18-23),
+he received disturbing news of conditions in Corinth. Under Apollos (now
+at Ephesus with Paul) an Alexandrian convert thoroughly indoctrinated
+with Paul's gospel (Acts xviii. 24-28) the church had flourished, but
+discussions had subsequently arisen, resulting in a letter to Paul
+asking his advice on disputed points. Besides this there were moral
+blemishes. First the factious strife itself, of which Paul has learnt
+from newcomers from Corinth; secondly a case of unpunished incest. A
+previous letter from Paul (now lost, or but partially preserved in 2nd
+Cor. vi. 14--vii. 1) had required the church "to have no company with
+fornicators." The church, making the application general, had pleaded
+the impracticability of "going out of the world." Paul now explains: "If
+any man _that is named a brother_ be a fornicator ... with such a one
+no, not to eat." After further rebuke for litigiousness, and a lack of
+moral tone, especially in the matter of "fornication" (ch. vi.), Paul
+takes up seriatim "the things whereof ye wrote." We are chiefly
+interested in the long section (viii. 1--xi. 1) on "things offered to
+idols" wherein Paul instructs those who would be imitators of his
+freedom, but who forget that he has always refused to assert his rights
+when thereby the 'weak' were stumbled. Moreover fornication is never
+among the permissible things, nor even the eating of meats offered to
+idols _at the heathen banquet itself_. Such food is unobjectionable only
+when it has been sold in the market, and can be eaten without 'offence.'
+
+The other questions related to church meetings for the "Lord's supper"
+and the exercise of "spiritual gifts." They give opportunity for the
+development of Paul's noble doctrine of unity through loving service
+(xi. 2--xiv. 40). The doctrinal section of 1st Corinthians concludes
+with a full statement of Paul's doctrine of the resurrection body
+(called forth by Greek objections to the Jewish). From the items of
+business at the close we learn that "the collection for the saints" has
+been under way some time already "in Galatia," and that Paul hopes,
+after passing through Macedonia, to join the delegation which is to
+carry the money to Jerusalem (xvi. 1-6).
+
+As it turned out Paul actually followed the itinerary outlined in 1st
+Cor. xvi. 1-6, but not until after distressing experiences. Timothy,
+sent (by way of Macedonia, Acts xix. 22) as Paul's representative (iv.
+17; xvi. 10 f.), was unable to restore order. The opposition to Paul's
+apostolic authority, treated almost contemptuously in ix. 1-14, grew to
+alarming proportions. Paul received so direct and personal an affront
+(either on a hasty visit undertaken in person from Ephesus, or in the
+person of Timothy) that he despatched a peremptory ultimatum, whose
+effect he is anxiously waiting to hear when 2nd Corinthians opens with
+Paul driven out from Ephesus, a refugee in Macedonia (_c._ 55). It is
+highly probable that the disconnected section appended between 2nd Cor.
+ix. 15 and the Farewell, is taken from this "grievous" letter written
+"out of much affliction and anguish of heart with many tears" (2nd Cor.
+ii. 1-4; vii. 8-16); for it was not only a peremptory demand for
+punishment of the offender, but also a letter of forced
+self-commendation. Paul cannot have written in self-commendation on more
+than one occasion, and he promises not to repeat this in iii. 1 ff. We
+may take 2nd Cor. x.-xiii., then, as representing the "grievous" letter.
+The opposition emanates from Judaizers who say they are "of Christ," and
+may therefore be identical with those of 1st Cor. i. 12. But it has
+grown to proportions which for a time made Paul despair of the church's
+loyalty. Titus' arrival in Macedonia with news of their restored
+obedience had been an inexpressible relief (ii. 5-17; vii. 8-16). It
+remains only to set his 'ministry of the new covenant' once more in
+contrast with the Mosaic 'ministry of condemnation and death,' including
+further elucidation of the doctrine of the resurrection body (iii.
+1--vi. 10) and to urge generosity in the matter of the collection (chh.
+viii.-ix.).
+
+The somewhat disordered, but unmistakably genuine material of 2nd
+Corinthians was probably given out as a kind of residuum of Pauline
+material long after our 1st Corinthians had been put in circulation,
+perhaps when renewed strife had caused the church in Rome to intervene
+through Clement (95), who quotes 1st Corinthians, but shows no knowledge
+of 2nd Corinthians. The correspondence is not only invaluable to the
+church for its paean of love as the invincible, abiding gift of the
+Spirit (1st Cor. xiii.) and its sublime eulogy of the "ministry of the
+new covenant," but instructive in the highest degree to the historian.
+Almost every aspect of Paul's work as missionary, defender of his own
+independent apostleship and gospel, guide and instructor of developing
+Gentile-Christian thought, and ardent commissioner for peace with the
+apostolic community in Syria, is here set forth. The best exposition of
+the history is the documentary material itself, and conversely.
+
+Romans was written during the peaceful winter at Corinth (55-56) which
+followed these weeks of tormenting anxiety in Macedonia (Acts xx. 1-3).
+Paul feels that he has carried the gospel to the very shores of the
+Adriatic (xv. 19). He is on the point of going to Jerusalem with his
+great 'offering of the Gentiles,' and has already fixed his eye on Rome
+and "Spain"! Just as before the First Missionary Journey he forestalled
+opposition by frankly laying his gospel before the Pillars, so now he
+lays it before the church in Rome, but most delicately and tactfully,
+not as though assuming to admonish Christians already "filled with all
+knowledge and able to admonish one another" (xv. 14), but "that I with
+you may be comforted in you, each of us by the other's faith" (i. 12).
+Thus the Epistle is an eirenicon. For Rome was even more than Ephesus
+had been, a preoccupied territory, though a metropolis of Paul's
+mission-field. Most of the church are Paul's sympathizers, but there
+are many of the 'weak,' who may easily be 'offended.' The letter repeats
+and enlarges the argument of Galatians for the gospel of Grace, carrying
+back the promise to Abraham to its antecedent in the fall of Adam,
+whereby all mankind had passed under the domination of Sin and Death.
+The function of the Law is again made clear as bringing men to
+consciousness of this bondage, till it is done away by (mystical) death
+and resurrection with Christ. In the adoption wrought by the Spirit the
+whole creation even, groaning since Adam's time under 'vanity,' is
+liberated in the manifestation of the sons of God. Jesus, glorified at
+the right hand of God, is the firstfruits of the cosmic redemption (Rom.
+i.-viii.). Such is Paul's theory of 'evolution.' It is followed by a
+vindication of God in history. Rom. ix.-xi. exhibits the relation of Jew
+and Gentile in the process of the redemption. Israel has for the time
+being been hardened that the Gentiles may be brought in. Ultimately
+their very jealousy at this result will bring them also to repentant
+faith.
+
+Paul's sublime exposition of his view of cosmic and historic redemption
+is followed (as in all the Epistles) by a practical exhortation (chh.
+xii.-xiv.), the keynote of which is unity through mutual forbearance and
+loving service. It repeats the Corinthian figure of the members in the
+body, and the Galatian definition of the 'law of Christ.' Special
+application is made to the case of the scrupulous who make distinctions
+of days and of meats. Here, however (xiv. 1--xv. 13), there is no longer
+need to resist a threatened yoke. Only tenderness and consideration are
+urged for the over-scrupulous "brother in Christ." It was in this spirit
+that Paul and his great company of delegates from the churches of the
+Gentiles went up to Jerusalem (Acts xx. 4--xxi. 17).
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER IV
+
+PAUL AS PRISONER AND CHURCH FATHER
+
+
+The second period of Paul's literary career begins after an interval of
+several years. This interval is covered indeed, so far as the great
+events of the Apostle's personal story are concerned, by the last nine
+chapters of Acts, but exceedingly obscure as respects the fortunes of
+his mission-field and the occasion for the group of Epistles which come
+to us after its close. It is barely possible that a fragment or two from
+the so-called Pastoral Epistles (1st Timothy, 2nd Timothy, Titus), which
+seem to be compiled long after Paul's death on the basis of some
+remnants of his correspondence, may have been written shortly after the
+arrest in Jerusalem and "first defence." In 2nd Tim. iv. 11-18 a journey
+is referred to from Troas by way of Ephesus which coincides in many
+respects with that of Acts xx. If the fragment could be taken out from
+its present setting it might be possible to identify the two; for it is
+clear from the forecast of Acts xx. 25, 38 that Paul never did revisit
+this region. The grip of Rome upon her troublesome prisoner was not
+relaxed until his martyrdom, probably some considerable time before the
+"great multitude" whom Nero condemned after the conflagration of 64.
+However, until analysis can dissect out with greater definiteness the
+genuine elements of the Pastoral Epistles, they cannot be used to throw
+light upon the later period of Paul's career. A historical background
+has indeed been created to meet their requirements--a release of Paul,
+resumption of missionary activities on the coasts of the AEgean, renewed
+imprisonment in Rome and ultimate martyrdom. But this has absolutely no
+warrant outside the Pastorals themselves, and is both inconsistent with
+Acts and open to criticism intrinsically. The story thus created of a
+release, _second_ visitation of the Greek churches, and _second_
+imprisonment must, therefore, be regarded as fictitious, and the
+Pastoral Epistles in their present form as products of the post-Pauline
+age.
+
+It is our task to trace the development among the Greek churches of
+Christianity conceived as a "revelation of God in Christ," alongside of
+its development in the 'apostolic' church, until the period of
+'catholic' unity and the completed canon. Upon this development the
+story of Paul's personal fortunes in Acts throws but little light. We
+merely see that his great peace-making visit to Jerusalem was suddenly
+interrupted by his arrest in the temple, while engaged in an act of
+worship undoubtedly intended by him to demonstrate his willingness in
+the interest of unity to "become as under the Law to them that are under
+the Law." After this his great delegation from the Gentile churches must
+have scattered to their homes. Paul remained a prisoner for two years in
+Caesarea, and after an adventurous journey covering the ensuing autumn
+and winter (59-60), spent two more years in less rigid confinement at
+Rome. We need no hint from his request in 2nd Tim. iv. 13 for "books and
+parchments" to infer that the years of forced seclusion in Caesarea were
+marked by study and meditation; but narrative and inference together
+convey but little of what we mainly desire to know: the course of
+religious development in the Pauline churches, as a background for the
+literature.
+
+On the other hand recent research into religious conditions in the early
+Empire has removed the principal objections to the authenticity of
+Philippians, Philemon, Colossians, and even Ephesians. We are far from
+being compelled to come down to the time of the great Gnostic systems of
+the second century to find a historical situation appropriate to this
+group of letters purporting to be written by Paul from his captivity.
+Indeed they exhibit on any theory of their origin a characteristic and
+legitimate development of the Pauline gospel of Son ship by the Spirit
+of Adoption abolishing the dispensation of Law. It is a development
+almost inevitable in a conception of 'the gospel' formed on Greek ideas
+of Redemption, if we place in opposition to it a certain baser type of
+superstitious, mongrel Judaism, revealed in the Epistles themselves,
+repeatedly referred to in Acts, and now known to us by a mass of
+extraneous documentary material.
+
+The new disturbers of the churches' peace revealed in the Epistles of
+the Captivity are still of Jewish origin and tendency; but at least in
+the region of Colossae (in the Lycus Valley, adjacent to southern
+Galatia) the issue is no longer that between Law and Grace, but concerns
+the nature and extent of the Redemption. The trouble still comes from a
+superstitious exaltation of the Mosaic revelation; but those whom Paul
+here opposes do not "use the Law lawfully," frankly insisting on its
+permanent obligation as the will of God for all sons, unaffected by the
+Cross. It is now admitted to be an "ordinance of angels"; but the
+observance of it is inculcated because man's redemption can only come
+through conciliation of these higher beings. Mystical union with
+superhuman Powers is to be promoted by its observances. This
+superstition is neither purely Jewish, nor purely Greek. It is
+composite--Hellenistic. Judaism is imitated in the superstitious
+reverence for the Law; but the conception of Redemption leaves behind
+every thought of national particularism and is openly individualistic.
+The redemption sought is that of the individual soul from the
+limitations of humanity, and doubtless the name of Jesus played an
+important role in the emancipation, as in the exorcisms of the sons of
+Sceva (Acts xix. 13 f.); only it was not "above every name."
+
+But even Jewish apocalypses such as _Enoch_ and _Baruch_ with all their
+superstitious angelology and demonology manage somehow to cling to the
+ancient Jewish faith in the primacy of man, and Paul in like manner
+upholds against the theosophists the doctrine of the believer's Son ship
+and joint-heirship with Christ. In fact the Adoption, Redemption and
+Inheritance accorded in the gift of the Spirit are to his mind gifts so
+great and exalted as to make it a "gratuitous self-humiliation" to pay
+homage, in Mosaic or other ceremonial, to "angels," "principalities," or
+"powers." In Christ we already have a foothold in the heavenly regions.
+We were foreordained in his person to be "heirs" "before the foundation
+of the world." His resurrection and ascension "to the right hand of God"
+participated in by us through "the Spirit" was a "triumph" over the
+'Elements' and 'Rulers.' They should be beneath the Christian's feet in
+feeling, as they soon will be in reality.
+
+This exalted doctrine of Christ's Son ship as compared with the mere
+temporary authority of "angels and principalities and powers," secures
+to the Epistles of the Captivity their well-deserved title of
+"Christological"; for they lay the foundation for all later doctrines of
+the Logos or Word. It is well to realize, however, that the doctrine is
+in origin and meaning simply a vindication of the divine dignity of
+manhood.
+
+An idea of outward conditions at the time of writing may be gained from
+the two Epistles of the group most universally admitted to be genuine,
+Philemon and Philippians. Both are written from captivity, almost
+certainly in Rome, because the writer is expecting, if released, to
+revisit the AEgean coasts, which was not Paul's expectation in Caesarea.
+But there is a wide difference between the two as respects the
+circumstances presupposed. The tone of Philemon is hopeful, sprightly,
+even jocose. Paul is in company with a group of "fellow-workers" which
+significantly includes "Mark," as well as two companions of the voyage
+to Rome, "Aristarchus" of Thessalonica, and "Luke" (Acts xxvii. 2).
+Epaphras, his "fellow-prisoner," appears in Colossians as the founder of
+that church and a teacher in the adjacent towns of Hierapolis and
+Laodicea. He has brought to Paul either of his own knowledge or by
+report from others, disturbing news of the inroads of the heresy.
+Onesimus, whose case occasions the letter to Philemon, is an escaped
+slave of this friend and convert of Paul. The apostle is sending back
+the slave with the request that he be forgiven and manumitted. The
+interrelation of the persons mentioned in Philemon and Colossians shows
+that the occasion is the same. Tychicus (_cf._ Acts xx. 3) the bearer of
+Colossians (Col. iv. 7) accompanies Onesimus. Ephesians (if authentic)
+belongs to the same group, being also carried by Tychicus (Eph. vi. 21).
+It was certainly _not_ intended for Ephesus, but for some church or
+churches not directly known to Paul (i. 15; iii. 2). It bears much the
+same relation to Colossians as Romans to Galatians. In spite of copious
+evidences of its use reaching back even to Clement of Rome (95) the
+genuineness of Ephesians is more seriously questioned than that of any
+other Pauline letter save the Pastorals. In the present writer's
+judgment this suspicion is unfounded, but the question of Pauline,
+semi-Pauline or deutero-Pauline is immaterial to the general
+development.
+
+Philippians is of later date than Philemon and its companions. Paul has
+been in circumstances of dire physical distress, and is comforting his
+correspondents in view of an immediately impending decision of his case
+(ii. 23). The issue will be life or death, and Paul has no earthly (but
+only super-earthly) reasons for hoping the verdict may not be adverse.
+He is still expecting, if released, to revisit the AEgean coast (ii. 24);
+but it is only smiling through his tears when he tells the Philippians
+that their need of him is so great that he is confident he will be
+spared to them (Phil. 1. 12-30). Knowing that this journey was never
+made, we can but infer that the fate so near at hand in Phil. ii. 17
+came actually to pass. Paul's blood was "poured out a libation," as
+tradition of extreme antiquity credibly reports, and it can hardly have
+been after a release, return to Greece and second arrest. The passage in
+2nd Tim iv. 5-8 which repeats the figure of the libation (Phil. ii. 17),
+treating it no longer as doubtful, but a tragic certainty, will have
+been penned (if authentic) but a few weeks at most after Philippians,
+and immediately before the end. If Philemon-Colossians-Ephesians be
+dated in 62, Philippians, with the possible fragments in 2nd Timothy,
+may be dated a few months later.
+
+Conditions at Philippi appear only in a favourable light from this
+latest authentic epistle. Paul can thank God upon every remembrance of
+these loyal and liberal Macedonian friends. In Rome, however, he is
+still affected by Judaizing opposition, though his attitude toward it
+(in Rome at least) shows the significant difference from Galatians that
+he can now be thankful that Christ is preached even thus (Phil. i.
+15-18). Moreover there is a difference in the type of legalism
+represented; for while in his warning to the Philippians of the possible
+coming of the heretics Paul is moved to recall his own renunciation of
+legalistic righteousness, the terms of opprobrium applied to the
+disturbers imply an immorality and assimilation to heathenism (Phil.
+iii. 2 19; _cf._ Rom. xvi. 17-20) which could not justly be said to
+characterize the legalism of the synagogue.
+
+The doctrinal elements of Philippians consist of two passages: (1) the
+denunciation of the "concision" (a term applied to the heathenized
+renegade Jew) ending with a reminder of the high enthronement of our
+spiritual Redeemer (iii. 1-21); (2) the definition of the "mind," or
+"disposition," of Christ exhibited in his self-abnegating incarnation,
+obedient suffering, and supreme exaltation (ii. 5-11). Both passages are
+characteristic of Paul's gospel in general, which is always, as against
+that of the Judaizers, the gospel of a drama, or spectacle, witnessed;
+not a gospel of teachings heard. It is a gospel _about_ Jesus, not of
+precepts inculcated _by_ Jesus, a drama of redemption for all mankind
+out of servitude into Son ship, wherein the cross is central. Both
+passages are also characteristic, as we shall see, of the later period
+of Paul's literary activity; for even in Philippians, the dominant
+doctrinal motive is the Redemption to which Paul is looking forward, and
+this is now conceived even more strongly than in the earlier letters in
+terms of personal religion. He anticipates "departing to be with Christ"
+(i. 23) rather than awaiting Him on earth (1st Thess. iv. 17). The
+"goal" toward which the Christian "presses on" is personal immortality
+through mystic union with Christ in the life of God (iii. 10-14). This
+too is a real doctrine of the Kingdom of God; but its starting-point is
+humanity's triumph over its enemies 'sin' and 'death,' not Israel's
+triumph over its oppressors. Still more in the Colossian group does it
+become apparent how the 'far-off, divine event' is a unity of mankind
+through the Spirit corresponding to the Stoic figure of the members and
+the body rather than the 'Kingdom of David.'
+
+Again the opponents in Phil. iii. 2, 18 f. are not mere Pharisaic
+legalists, unable to see that Law and Grace are mutually exclusive
+systems, and nullifying the significance of the Cross by perpetuating
+the system it was intended to abolish. If we may explain the difference
+by Colossians, they are Jews of heathenish tendencies, pretended
+adherents of the gospel, who nullify its significance by perpetuating
+regard for the Law; only the servility deplored is not servility toward
+God, but toward "angels" (Col. ii. 18).
+
+To appreciate the enlargement which has come to Christianity beyond its
+merely 'apostolic' form through the independent development of the Greek
+churches in this second period we must realize that Paul's 'gospel of
+the uncircumcision' differed in respect to promise as well as law. The
+coming Kingdom which he preached was something more than "the kingdom of
+our father David" extended from Jerusalem. What it really was becomes
+fully apparent only in the 'Christological Epistles.' But we must study
+the opposition to appreciate how differently the idea of Redemption had
+developed on Greek soil.
+
+That aspect of Judaism which was most conspicuous to the outsider in
+Paul's day was not the legalism of the scribes and the Palestinian
+synagogue, perpetually embalmed in the Talmud and orthodox rabbinism of
+to-day. It was the superstition and magic which excite the contempt of
+satirists like Horace, Juvenal, and Martial, and call forth descriptions
+like that of the letter of Hadrian to Servianus, characterizing the
+Samaritans, Jews _and Christians_ dwelling in Egypt as "all astrologers,
+haruspices, and quacksalvers." It is this type of Jew who is most widely
+known in the contemporary Hellenistic world; whose spells and
+incantations, framed in Old Testament language, are perpetuated in the
+leaden incantation rolls and magic papyri of the Berlin collection;
+whose portrait is painted in the Simon Magus of Acts viii. 14-24, the
+Elymas the sorcerer of Acts xiii. 6-12, the "strolling Jews, exorcists,"
+and the "seven sons of Sceva" of Acts xix. 13-20. A Christian writer
+early in the second century is so impressed with this characteristic of
+contemporary Judaism that he even distinguishes as the third type of
+religion, besides idolatry and Christianity, "the Jews, who fancy that
+they alone know God, but do not, worshipping angels and archangels, the
+moon and the month," and seeks to prove his case by citing the Old
+Testament festal system. Indeed this idea of Judaism is the predominant
+one among the second-century apologists. Jewish "superstition" is a
+notorious fact of the time. The transcendentalizing of Jewish theology
+after the Persian period had led inevitably to an elaborate angelology
+and demonology. When as part of this process a more and more
+supernatural character was attributed to the Law it could but have a
+two-fold effect. The learned and orthodox would treat it soberly as a
+revelation of the divine will. This is the legalistic development we see
+in the Talmud and the Palestinian synagogue. The ignorant and
+superstitious, especially in the Greek-speaking world, would use it as a
+book of magic. This is what we see among many Jewish sects, particularly
+in Samaria, Egypt and among the Greek-speaking Jews. The tendency was
+marked even in Galilee. Jesus Himself stigmatizes the morbid craving of
+His countrymen for miracles as the mark of an "adulterous" generation,
+because the power invoked was not divine, but always angelic, or even
+demonic. Paul alludes to the same trait (1st Cor. i. 22). But while
+there is a singular absence both from the Pauline and the Johannine
+writings of any reference to exorcism, the typical miracle of Synoptic
+story, it has been justly remarked that no element of Paul's thought
+has been so little affected by that of Jesus as his angelology and
+demonology. Paul's world-view, like that of the apocalypses of his time,
+is a perfect phantasmagoria of angels and demons, "gods many and lords
+many." His conception of the redemption conflict is not a wrestling
+against flesh and blood, but against "world-rulers of this (lower region
+of) darkness," against "archangels," "elements," "principalities,"
+"powers." The one thing which takes away all harmful influence from this
+credulity (if we must apply an unfairly modern judgment to an ancient
+writer) is his doctrine of the Son ship and Lordship of Jesus, with whom
+the redeemed are "joint-heirs" of the entire creation and thus superior
+to angels. In this respect Paul has imbibed the mind of Christ. Jesus'
+remedy for superstition is not scientific but religious. It does not
+deny the popularly assumed relation to "spirits" good or evil, but
+affirms a direct relation to the Infinite Spirit, which reduces all
+angels and demons to insignificance save as "ministers." Paul's
+world-view starts with the creation of man to be lord and heir of the
+world (Gal. iv. 1; 1st Cor. iii. 22; _cf._ Gen. i. 28). The "purpose of
+God, which he purposed in Christ Jesus, before the creation, unto a
+dispensation of the fulness of the ages" is "to our glory." It would be
+frustrated if the "Second Adam" did not become the Heir, in whom the
+redeemed creation would find the goal of its long expectancy. Paul has a
+cosmology as well as "Enoch." He could not be a worthy follower of
+Jesus--he could not even be a loyal "son of the Law" without holding to
+the accepted doctrine of the Inheritance intended for Messiah and his
+obedient people. It did not make him less firm in this conviction when
+as a Christian he thought of Jesus as the Messiah, and of Jew and
+Gentile united in his kingdom; only the starting-point is not the
+subjection of the sons of Abraham under Gentiles, but the subjection of
+the sons of Adam under "world-rulers of this darkness." When he combines
+Ps. viii. and Ps. cx. in his depiction of the reign of Christ in 1st
+Cor. xv. 24-27, it is a sure indication of its scope as Paul understood
+it. He included in the lordship over creation, and the subjection of all
+"enemies" which the exalted Christ is awaiting "at the right hand of
+God," the subjection of "angels, and principalities, and powers and
+every name that is named, whether of beings in heaven, or on earth, or
+under the earth." Paul pursues, then, the method of the apocalyptic
+writers in making his doctrine of Redemption and the Kingdom
+transcendental. By making it cosmic he undermines its Jewish
+particularism. He avoids the superstition by holding firmly to Jesus'
+doctrine of Son ship by _moral_ affinity with God.
+
+In the Christological Epistles accordingly it is apparent that the
+Pauline churches are learning to think of the coming Kingdom in a widely
+different way from the 'apostolic.' The Greek doctrine of mystic union,
+not the rabbinic of a "share in the world to come," is the basis. In due
+time we shall see how difficult the process of reconciliation became
+between Greek and Semitic thought in this field also. For the present we
+can only note how in the great theme of the Unity of the Spirit in Eph.
+iv. 1--vi. 9 it is not the 'apostolic' ideal of a restoration of the
+kingdom to Israel according to the oath sworn to Abraham (Luke i. 68-75;
+_cf._ Acts i. 6) that dominates, but an enlargement of the figure of the
+body and members, a figure commonly employed by Stoic writers, to apply
+to the unity of the church in Corinthians and Romans. In the Epistles of
+the Captivity the doctrine of the Kingdom is a social organism permeated
+and vitalized by Christ's spirit of service. Personal immortality is
+union with the life of God.
+
+In view of the notoriety of Ephesus as the very centre of the trade in
+magic (so much so that spells and incantations were technically known as
+"Ephesian letters") and of what Acts tells us of the enormous
+destruction there of "books of magic" effected by Paul's preaching, it
+is not surprising that Asia and Phrygia should appear a few years after
+Paul's departure as the hot-bed of a "philosophy and vain deceit, after
+the tradition of men, after the 'elements' of the world, and not after
+Christ." Acts xx. 29 makes Paul predict the heresy.
+
+Such was especially the case at Colossae, a little town long after
+notorious for its superstition, where Epaphras, now Paul's
+fellow-prisoner, had founded the church. Epaphras himself at the time of
+Paul's writing was in great anxiety both for this church and for the
+adjoining churches at Hierapolis and Laodicea. Colossians is written to
+meet this danger, and was sent by the same bearers as the note to
+Philemon. It was to be exchanged, after being read at Colossae, for
+another epistle sent simultaneously to Laodicea. Whether our Ephesians
+is this companion letter or only a deutero-Pauline production framed on
+the basis of some genuine letter written on this occasion, is a disputed
+point among critics. In Marcion's canon our Ephesians was called
+"Laodiceans," and in our own oldest textual authorities it has no
+address. We may assume that Ephesians is really the companion letter,
+whose original address was for some reason cancelled;[15] or that it is
+but partially from Paul's own hand. Neither view will materially alter
+our conception of his teaching, or the special application of it to the
+circumstances of the churches of the Lycus Valley. The important thing
+to observe is that whereas the application in Colossians is specific, in
+Ephesians it is systematic and general. Colossians wages a direct
+polemic against those who are making believers the spoil of mere
+'Elements' by introducing distinctions of "meats _and drinks_" (a step
+beyond Mosaism), with observance of "feast days, new moons and
+sabbaths." In Ephesians we have, either altogether at first hand, or to
+a greater or less extent at second, a general, affirmative presentation
+of Paul's doctrine of Lordship in Christ. It has only incidental
+allusion to being "deceived with empty words" (v. 6), and a warning not
+to be "children tossed to and fro and carried about with every wind of
+doctrine, by the sleight of men in craftiness, after the wiles of error"
+(iv. 14).
+
+ Footnote 15: Harnack very ingeniously suggests as a reason the ill
+ repute later incurred by Laodicea (_cf._ Rev. iii. 15 f.);
+ comparing the chiselling out from inscriptions of the names of
+ unpopular kings.
+
+Colossians and Ephesians develop, accordingly, that (cosmological)
+wisdom of God conveyed to Paul by the Spirit of Christ in a "mystery,"
+at which he had only hinted in 1st Cor. ii. 1-16. Paul's _gnosis_, or
+insight, concerns the purpose of God in creation, hidden even from the
+(angelic) "world-rulers," who are coming to nought. The Spirit of
+Christ, who as the divine Wisdom had been the agent of creation, is
+given to Christian apostles and prophets. It affords them in the
+revelation of this "mystery" a philosophy both of creation and
+redemption which puts to shame mere speculative reasoning. The
+Inheritance--the things God prepared for those that love Him--consists
+(as an apocalyptic writer had said) of "things which eye had not seen,
+nor ear heard, nor had entered into the heart of man to conceive." Paul
+had purposely refrained from unfolding this revealed cosmology and
+philosophy of history to the Corinthians, in order to avoid just the
+evils which the teaching of Apollos had apparently precipitated at the
+time when 1st Corinthians was written. Still, we can gain from this very
+epistle (1st Cor. viii. 6; xv. 24-28) a partial conception of his
+doctrine of Christ as the beginning and end of the creation, the Wisdom
+of God by whom and for whom as Heir, all things were created. From
+Romans i.-viii. and ix.-xi. we can easily see that as Second Adam the
+Messiah was to Paul the key to the world's development and to human
+history; for since the triumph of Satan in Eden the whole creation had
+waited, groaning, for the advent of the sons. Galatians makes it no less
+clear that he thought of the Cross as the epoch-making event, which
+marks the transition from the period of the control of the world by
+secondary agencies, to the rule of the Son. This "mystery" is simply
+brought out and developed now in the Epistles of the Captivity. The
+effort and prayer is that the readers may "have the eyes of their heart
+enlightened," obtain something of Paul's own insight into the riches of
+the inheritance they are to share with Christ, something of Paul's
+experience of the power of God in raising Christ from the dead and
+setting Him on the throne of glory. If they but realize what Son ship
+and heirship with Christ implies--if they but take in the fact that by
+the resurrection Spirit within them they have already in a sense shared
+in this deliverance and this exaltation, they will be forearmed against
+all the vain deceits of theosophy. It is in fact this resurrection
+Spirit which brings about the unity of the world as a single organism.
+It extends from the uppermost height to the nethermost abyss. And
+because it is the Spirit of Jesus, it fills all it touches with the
+disposition to loving service. It affords a new ethics and a new
+politics whose keynote is the law of love in imitation of God and
+Christ. All social relations are recreated by it, beginning with family
+and church. Hence we must think of our redemption as like Israel's from
+the bondage and darkness of Egypt. The principalities and powers of this
+world, spiritual hosts of wickedness in the super-terrestrial regions,
+are vainly endeavouring to hold back the people of God, in "this
+darkness." We have only to wait like Israel at the Passover "with our
+loins girt, and our feet shod." The Deliverer will soon appear from
+heaven, clad in armour of salvation, as in the ancient passover songs,
+cleaving the darkness with his sword of light, and leading forth the
+captives.
+
+In these themes, variously interwoven in Ephesians and Colossians, it is
+difficult to say whether it is the note of unity or the note of freedom
+which predominates. Certainly we can recognize the same great apostle of
+liberty who in the epistles of the earlier period had proved the power
+and value of his religious insight by seizing upon the doctrine of Son
+ship as the essential heart of the gospel. It is the same genius
+consciously taught of God who had demanded and obtained recognition on
+equal terms for his gospel of Grace and Son ship, a gospel given by
+revelation of God's Son "in" him, who now demands that the gift of the
+Spirit to Jew and Gentile be recognized as calling for reconstruction of
+the doctrine of the coming Kingdom. "He that ascended is the same also
+that descended to the lowest depths that he might fill all things." And
+he poured out the "gifts" in order that they might make one organism of
+the new social order, a new creation animated and vitalized by Jesus'
+spirit of loving service.
+
+For just as in all the great earlier epistles the note of longing for
+peace and unity in love rings ever stronger and clearer above the
+strife, so in the later epistles, the note of triumph in liberty has a
+deep under-chord of thanksgiving for reconciliation achieved. The great
+paean of reverent adoration for the glory of God's grace in Eph. i. 3-14,
+is a thanksgiving for the union of Jew and Gentile in one common
+redemption. The retrospect of the work of God in ii. 11-21 is the
+proclamation of "peace to him that was far off and peace to him that was
+nigh." It is described as the building of Jew and Gentile into one
+living temple, upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Christ
+Jesus Himself being the chief corner-stone. The exhortation to the unity
+of the Spirit in iv. 1--vi. 9 rests upon an exultant application of the
+figure of the "one new man" in whose body all are members, that would be
+inconceivable if at the time of writing the church which had received
+the gifts from the ascended Lord was not indeed one body, but two bodies
+standing apart in mutual distrust and jealousy.
+
+In fact we may say not of Ephesians only, but of Colossians likewise,
+and indeed of all the group: Their keynote is not so much the conquest
+of all things by Christ as "the reconciliation of all things in Christ,
+whether things upon the earth, or things in the heavens" (Col. i. 20).
+It is not unreasonable to infer from such undertones as these that the
+prayer was answered in which Paul when he set out from Corinth had
+besought the Roman church by our Lord Jesus Christ and by the love of
+the Spirit to strive together with him, that his ministration which he
+had for Jerusalem might be acceptable to the saints, that so his coming
+to them in Rome through the will of God might be in joy, and that
+together with them he might find rest.
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER V
+
+PSEUDO-APOSTOLIC EPISTLES
+
+
+We cannot wonder that an epoch of the church's history which followed
+upon the martyrdom in rapid succession of all its remaining great
+leaders, should at first be poor in literary products. James the Lord's
+brother was stoned to death by a mob in Jerusalem in the year 61-2. His
+namesake, brother of John, had been beheaded early in 44 by Herod
+Agrippa I. Among the "others" who, as Josephus informs us, perished
+along with James in 61, we may, perhaps, reckon John, who stands beside
+him in Paul's list of the Pillars. This John, son of Zebedee, brother of
+the other James, is reckoned a martyr in the same sense as his brother
+in the earliest gospels. The brothers are assured that they shall drink
+the same cup of suffering as the Lord, though they may not claim in
+return pre-eminent seats in glory (Mark x. 39 f.). John did not suffer
+with his brother James in 44, because he is present at the conference in
+46-7 (Gal. ii. 9); but one of the traditions of the Jerusalem elders
+reported by Papias declared that he was "killed by the Jews" in
+fulfilment of the Lord's prediction, and this early tradition must be
+accepted in spite of its conflict with one which gradually superseded it
+after John came to be regarded as author of Revelation and the Fourth
+Gospel. The statement that he was killed "together with James his
+brother" may be due merely to the (not infrequent) confusion of the two
+Jameses.
+
+Paul's decapitation in Rome occurred not more than a year or two later,
+and was followed there in 64, according to very ancient and trustworthy
+tradition, by the martyrdom of Peter. The death of all the principal
+leaders explains why the Jerusalem church when it reassembled after the
+overthrow of city and temple in the year 70, put forward no more
+prominent candidates for the leadership than a certain Symeon, son of
+Clopas, one of the group of 'relatives of the Lord' who are traceable
+"until the time of Trajan," and a certain unknown Thebuthis. Symeon,
+according to Eusebius, who takes his account from Hegesippus (165), was
+the representative of "those of the apostles and disciples of the Lord
+that were still living, together with the Lord's relatives." Thebuthis
+is said to have sprung from one of the heretical Jewish sects and to
+have organized a schism in consequence of his disappointment. All we can
+be sure of is that Jerusalem 'down to the time of Trajan' continued to
+regard itself as the seat of apostolic authority and arbiter of
+orthodoxy, on account of its succession of disciples and relatives of
+the Lord. Among the latter the leading, if not the only, representatives
+of the seed of David, when "search was made" in the persecution under
+Domitian (81-95), were two _grandsons_ of Jude, the Lord's brother. Jude
+himself, then, was no longer living. Luke (_c._ 100), Papias (145), and
+Hegesippus (165) successively exhibit the growing authority of the
+"tradition handed down," especially that of "the apostles and elders in
+Jerusalem." But what Papias records of the traditions of these "elders"
+does not rise above the level of Jewish midrash, and the epistles which
+bear the names of James and Jude have little intrinsic value, and
+enjoyed from the beginning only the most meagre acceptance. At Rome
+tradition attaches to the name of Peter, but besides the bare fact of
+his martyrdom "at the same time with Paul" (64-5) it has little of value
+to relate. We cannot safely go beyond the tradition reported by Porphyry
+that Peter fed the lambs (at Rome) for a few months before his
+martyrdom, and that reported by Papias that Mark, who had been Peter's
+assistant, compiled there the Gospel which bears his name, basing it
+upon his recollections of Peter's preaching. Of this vitally important
+work (_c._ A.D. 75) we must speak in another connection. We are
+concerned at present with writings which directly reflect the
+development of Christian life and doctrine in this sub-apostolic
+period, especially that in the Pauline mission-field.
+
+Except for the appearance of the Gospel of Mark at Rome (_c._ 75) there
+remains nothing to break the silence and darkness of twenty years after
+the deaths of James and Peter and Paul. The writings which finally did
+appear were almost inevitably anonymous or pseudepigraphic, because
+apostolic authority stood so high that no other could secure
+circulation. Hebrews (_c._ 85) has an epistolary attachment at the close
+of its "exhortation," but either never had an address or superscription,
+or else has been deprived of it. All the Synoptic writings are
+anonymous, though Luke-Acts (_c._ 100) is dedicated to a literary
+patron. Revelation (_c._ 95) is boldly asserted to be the work of the
+Apostle John in the prefatory chapters and the epilogue (i. 2, 4, 9;
+xxii. 8). But the body of the work, though of Palestinian origin, has a
+totally different standpoint, and claims the authority of a prophet, not
+that of an apostle. Similarly the Fourth gospel when finally published
+received an appendix (ch. xxi.) which cautiously suggests the Apostle
+John as its author; but the three Epistles by the same writer are
+anonymous. The homily called James (90-100) has a superscription which
+superficially connects it with the chief authority in Jerusalem, and the
+Epistle of Jude prefixes to itself the name which stood next in the same
+class. But even in antiquity they had a precarious standing, and
+neither is a real letter. Finally there are the Epistles to Timothy and
+Titus, purporting to be written by Paul, and a whole series of every
+kind, epistles, gospel, acts, and apocalypse, written in the name of
+Peter, of which only two secured final adoption into the canon. Of all
+these only 1st Peter and the so-called Pastoral Epistles (1st and 2nd
+Timothy and Titus) have some claim to be considered genuine; for 1st
+Peter is certainly of early origin (_c._ 85), and was undisputed in
+antiquity; while the Pastorals, though rejected by Marcion, and as a
+whole of late date (90-110), are made up on the basis of some authentic
+Pauline material.
+
+The post-apostolic epistles may be grouped into two classes, according
+as they are predominantly occasioned (_a_) by internal dangers of heresy
+and moral laxity; or (_b_) by the external peril of persecution. To the
+former (_a_) must be reckoned (1) the so-called Pastoral Epistles; (2)
+Jude; (3) 2nd Peter. All these concern themselves outspokenly with a
+type of false doctrine which has certain more or less definite traits,
+and is tending toward the Gnostic heresies of the second century, if not
+yet clearly identifiable with them. But the inspired genius of Paul is
+wanting. The age is not creative, but conservative. Its writers are
+ecclesiastics and church teachers, not apostles and prophets. Their
+distinctive note is appeal to apostolic authority. Whether the name by
+which they cover their own insignificance be that of "Paul," or "Jude
+the brother (son?) of James," or "Peter," they have little or no
+independent message. They hark back to the "pattern of sound words" the
+"deposit," "the faith once for all delivered to the saints," "the words
+spoken before by the holy prophets, and the commandments of the Lord and
+Saviour through your apostles," in particular the "wisdom of our beloved
+brother Paul" who (in the Pastoral Epistles) had predicted the heresy,
+and "in all his epistles" had spoken of the resurrection and judgment.
+Second Peter, which refers in the passage just quoted (2nd Pet. iii. 2,
+15 f.) to the Pauline Epistles alongside "the other Scriptures"
+belongs to a very late period (_c._ 150). In fact this Epistle, now
+almost universally recognized to be pseudonymous, merely reedits the
+Epistle of Jude, supplying a prefix (ch. i.) and an appendix (ch. iii.)
+to make special application of its denunciations to the case of the
+false teachers who were "denying the (bodily) resurrection and the
+judgment." Neither plagiarism nor pseudonymity were recognized offences
+at the time; so that we bring no indictment against the author of 2nd
+Peter, were he the Apostle or not. Still our conception of the Galilean
+fisherman will be higher without this example of pulpit rhetoric than
+with it.
+
+Of the nature of the heresies controverted in this series of writings we
+must speak later. As to the region whence they originate something can
+be made out already. Not indeed from 2nd Peter, which is of too late
+date to be of service. True the readers addressed are assumed to be the
+same as in the first epistle, in other words the Pauline mission-field
+of Asia Minor (1st Pet. i. 1), and there is reason to think "Asia" was
+the region first affected. "Ephesus" and "Asia" are in fact the regions
+affected in 1st and 2nd Timothy (1st Tim. i. 3 f.; 2nd Tim. i. 15).
+Moreover it is in this same region that we find Polycarp (110-117)
+adverting to those who "pervert the sayings of the Lord to their own
+lusts, and deny the resurrection and judgment." To the same region and
+the same period belong the letters of "the Spirit" in Rev. i.-iii. (_c._
+95) with their denunciation of the Balaamite and Nicolaitan heretics,
+and still further 1st-3rd John and the Epistles of Ignatius, which are
+also polemics against a Gnostic heresy (Doketism) tending to moral
+laxity. It is doubtful, however, in view of the general address (2nd
+Pet. i. 1), whether the author of 2nd Peter really has a definite circle
+in mind, and does not rather in iii. 1 mistakenly treat 1st Peter as a
+general epistle. Denial of the resurrection and judgment was not limited
+to one locality or period. Hegesippus regards it as a pre-Christian
+heresy combated already by James. Equally precarious would be the
+assumption that Jude, with its similar general address, was necessarily
+intended for Asia Minor. The false teachers resemble those we know of
+there, and the denunciation is incorporated by 2nd Peter, but 'Cainites'
+and 'Balaamites' were not confined to the regions of 1st John and
+Revelation, and Jude might have almost any date between 90 and 120. The
+most that can be said is that before the death of Paul the last view we
+obtain of his mission-field shows it exposed, especially in the region
+of Ephesus, to a rising flood of superstition and false doctrine, while
+documents that can be dated with some definiteness in 95-117, such as
+Revelation, the Johannine and Ignatian Epistles, and the letter of
+Polycarp, show a great advance of heretical teaching in the same region.
+The later heresy corresponds in several respects to that combated in
+the Pastorals, Jude and 2nd Peter, but becomes at last more distinctly
+definable as Doketism, whose most obnoxious form comes to be denial of
+the (bodily) resurrection and judgment. The three Pastoral Epistles,
+Jude and 2nd Peter may, therefore, be taken as probably reflecting the
+growing internal danger confronted by the churches of Asia (if not by
+all the churches) in the sub-apostolic age.
+
+Unfortunately, literary relations sometimes interfere with historical
+classification, and we are, therefore, compelled to defer treatment of
+1st-3rd John and the Epistles of "the Spirit" to the churches (Rev. i.
+3), which really belong to our present group (_a_) of writings against
+the heresies of (proconsular) Asia. Their relation to the special canon
+of Ephesus, whose writings are all ascribed to John, makes it convenient
+to consider them in another connection. The reader should bear in mind,
+however, that the group extends continuously down to the Epistles of
+Ignatius and centres upon Ephesus, where, according to Acts xx. 29 f.,
+the "grievous wolves" were to enter in after Paul's departing.
+
+Similar considerations affect the grouping of the Epistle of James,
+which almost demands a class by itself. It might be called
+anti-heretical, except that its nature is the reverse of controversial,
+and its author seems to have no direct contact with the false teachers.
+In a remote and general way he deplores the vain talk and disputation
+which go hand in hand with a relaxation of the practical Christian
+virtues. On the whole it seems more correct to class James with 1st
+Peter and Hebrews, particularly as it displays direct literary
+dependence on the former, if not on both.
+
+Our second group (_b_) consists of writings not primarily concerned with
+heresy. Its first and best example speaks in the name of Peter as
+representative of "apostolic" Christianity at Rome. But the doctrine,
+and even the phraseology and illustrations of 1st Peter are largely
+borrowed from the greater Epistles of Paul, particularly Romans and
+Ephesians. Nothing even remotely suggests an author who had enjoyed
+personal relations with Jesus, or could relate his wonderful words and
+deeds. On the contrary the doctrine is Paul's gospel minus the sting of
+the abolition of the Law. In view of the known internal conditions of
+the churches to which 1st Peter is addressed in Pontus, Galatia,
+Cappadocia, _Asia_ and Bithynia it is remarkable how completely the
+subject of heresy or false doctrine is ignored. Their adversary the
+devil is not at present taking the form of a seducing serpent (2nd Cor.
+xi. 3), but of a "roaring lion" openly destroying and devouring (1st
+Pet. v. 8 f.), and the same sufferings the Asiatics are called upon to
+endure are being inflicted upon their brethren throughout the world. A
+systematic, universal "fiery persecution" is going on, which has come
+almost as a surprise (iv. 12) and may compel any believer, after having
+made "defence" before the magistrate of "the hope that is in him," to
+"suffer as a Christian" and to "glorify God in this name." The author
+exhorts to irreproachable conduct as citizens, and kindness and good
+order in the brotherhood. If such blamelessness of living be combined
+with patient endurance of the unjust punishment, Christians who still
+must sanctify in their hearts Christ (and not the Emperor) as Lord, will
+ultimately be left unharmed.
+
+Superior as is this noble exhortation to patient endurance of suffering
+in the meekness of Christ to the controversial rhetoric of 2nd Peter,
+immeasurably better as is its attestation in ancient and modern times,
+even the most conservative modern critics are compelled to regard it as
+at least semi-pseudonymous. It might be just possible to carry back the
+conditions of persecution presupposed to the time of Nero. But if it be
+Peter writing from Rome after the recent martyrdoms of James and Paul,
+why is there no allusion to either? Again, we might possibly prolong the
+life of Peter (against all probability) down to the beginning of the
+reign of Domitian (81-95). In that case the absence of any allusion to
+the great events of recent occurrence in Palestine would be almost
+equally hard to explain. Moreover, with any dating the real author
+remains a literary man, a Paulinist, a Grecian Jew, and the share
+attributable to Peter personally becomes most shadowy. The simpler, and
+(as the present writer has come to believe) the more probable view is
+that 1st Peter, like the later writings which assumed the name, is
+wholly pseudonymous. If, however, it appeared (as we are persuaded) some
+twenty years after the Apostle's death, among those perfectly aware of
+the fact, assuming no other disguise, but frankly dealing with the
+existing situation, this is a kind of pseudonymity which should be
+classed with literary fictions and conventions which are harmless
+because (at the time) perfectly transparent. Letters written under
+fictitious names were in fact a very common literary device of the age.
+
+At all events the Apostle appears as an old man (v. 1) writing from
+"Babylon"--rightly taken by the fathers to be a cryptogram for Rome.
+Salutations are conveyed from Mark, his "son" (_cf._ Philem. i. 10). The
+bearer (writer?) is represented to be Silvanus (like Mark a companion of
+Paul with relations to Jerusalem as well), and Silvanus is commended as
+a "trustworthy" disciple. The author states it as his object to "exhort
+and testify that this is the true grace of God wherein ye stand."
+
+Ignorant as we are of its author's name it is fortunate for our study of
+the times that the date of 1st Peter is fairly determinable by the
+convergence of external and internal evidence. Echoes from it appear
+already in Clement of Rome (95) as well as in James and Hermas. We must
+think of it, then, as a hand of cordial encouragement extended by a
+representative of the Petro-Pauline church at Rome, soon after the
+outbreak of the persecution of Domitian (_c._ 90), to the still
+independent but suffering churches of Asia Minor. If we remember that it
+undertakes to endorse the doctrine of one third of contemporary
+Christendom, and (in substance) offers a 'letter of commendation' to
+Silvanus, it will be obvious that no name of less authority than that of
+Peter could have served. As Zahn has well remarked: "The significant
+thing ... is that it is Peter, the most distinguished apostle of the
+circumcision (Gal. ii. 7) who bears witness to the genuineness of their
+state of grace."
+
+We must place alongside of 1st Peter one other epistle in which the
+motive of exhortation to endurance of persecution without relaxation of
+the moral standard is prominent, though not exclusive, and a second,
+wherein it appears only in a faint echo of "trials," which turn out,
+however, as the reader proceeds, to be only "temptations," while the
+real occasion of writing is plain--moral relaxation without either
+heresy or persecution to excuse it. The two writings in question are the
+anonymous "exhortation" handed down under the title "To the Hebrews,"
+and the so-called Epistle (in reality a homily) of James. Hebrews begins
+as an exposition of the two psalms Paul had quoted in his reference in
+1st Cor. xv. 24-28 to the exaltation of Jesus (Pss. viii. and cx.)
+proving Him to be the Son, who, after temporary subordination to the
+angels, has been exalted above them to the place of supreme dominion.
+Christ has thus effected a greater redemption than Moses and Joshua. He
+is also a "high-priest after the order of Melchizedek" according to Ps.
+cx.; so that the Aaronic priesthood and ceremonial are surpassed as well
+as the Mosaic legislation, by the sacrifice of Calvary and intercession
+of the risen Redeemer. It is no wonder that in the period of debate
+against Judaism the canon-makers gave to this anonymous sermon a title
+which ranks it first in the class of subsequent controversial pamphlets
+"against the Jews." Controversy, however, is subordinate in the writer's
+purpose to edification. He is not unconscious of the dangers of that
+superstitious 'worship of the angels,' against which Paul's Asian
+epistles had been directed, but his demonstration of the superiority of
+the institutions and aims of Christianity to those of Judaism has the
+practical object of reinforcing the courage and "faith" of his readers
+under pressure of persecution. His argument culminates in an inspiring
+list of Scriptural heroes and martyrs, leading up as a climax to "Jesus
+the author and perfecter of our faith." As Jesus endured, looking beyond
+the shame and suffering of the cross to the joy of His reward, so should
+the readers "endure their chastening." Apostacy will meet a fearful doom
+in the judgment of fire. To this homily (Heb. i.-xii.) is appended a
+concluding chapter (probably by the author himself) which transforms it
+into a letter. The author is a church-teacher of the second generation,
+as he frankly confesses himself (ii. 3); a disciple of Paul, to judge by
+his use of Paul's doctrine and some of his epistles, especially Romans.
+To judge by his rhetorical style and his Alexandrian ideas and mode of
+thought, he is the sort of teacher Apollos will have been. Just at
+present he is separated from his flock (xiii. 19). Where they are we
+can only infer from xiii. 24, which conveys salutations from those in
+the writer's neighbourhood who are "from Italy." He himself is probably
+among the Pauline churches, for he sends news of Timothy (xiii. 23) and
+hopes to come soon in company with him. Ephesus, where Apollos was at
+last accounts, may possibly be the place of writing. Hebrews would seem
+then to be written to Rome, long after the first "great fight of
+afflictions" (the Neronian outbreak of 64) and when the danger of
+"fainting under the chastening" of a second persecution (that of
+Domitian _c._ 90) was imminent. Such slight indications as we have of a
+literary relation between Hebrews and 1st Peter suggest the priority of
+Hebrews, but the date and occasion must be nearly the same.
+
+"James" is also a homily exhorting to patient endurance, but there is
+nothing to suggest its having ever been sent anywhere as a letter, save
+the brief superscription written in imitation of 1st Pet. i. 1. "James
+... to the twelve tribes of the Dispersion." Imagine the mode of
+delivery! Nor is it called forth by any special emergency. There is an
+allusion to false doctrine. It is the heresy (!) of "justification by
+faith apart from works." But the writer is no more conscious of
+contradicting Paul than is Luke in describing Paul's apostleship and
+gospel. He merely impersonates the 'bishop of bishops' addressing
+Christendom at large, deprecating the loquacity of the "many teachers,"
+and commending the 'wisdom' of a "good life" instead. There is protest
+against oppression. But it is only the oppression of the poor by the
+rich in the Christian brotherhood. He returns to this subject con amore.
+Evidently the church of his age is characterized by worldliness both of
+thought and conduct, among clergy and laity. But all colour of region or
+period is wanting. Take 1st Peter, substitute the head of the Jerusalem
+succession for the head of the Roman, remove the Pauline doctrine, the
+traces of Jesus and his gospel of Son ship, remove the special
+references to local conditions and particular emergencies, leaving only
+moral generalities, and the result will be not unlike the Epistle of
+James. The author has heard something of Paulinism, has read Hebrews
+(Jas. ii. 21-25; v. 10), and imitated 1st Peter (Jas. i. 1, 18, 21; iv.
+6 f.; v. 20). Strong arguments have even been advanced to prove that
+he was not a Christian at all. He probably was, if only from his
+literary connection with the above-named earlier writings, and the
+influence exerted by his own on Hermas (Rome, 120-140), and perhaps
+Clement (Rome, 95). But as for connection with the historic
+Jesus--"Elijah" is his example of the man of prayer (v. 13-18), and
+"Job" and "the prophets" his "example of suffering and patience" (v. 10
+f.). Hebrews can show more of the influence of Jesus than this (Heb.
+v. 7 f., xii. 2-4). Like Hermas (who, however, does not even mention
+the name of Jesus) 'James' thinks of Him simply as "the Lord of glory,"
+without raising the question how He came to be such.
+
+Apart from the superscription, whose object is only to clothe the homily
+with the authority of a name revered throughout the 'catholic' church,
+there is nothing to connect James with Syria rather than any other
+region outside Paul's mission-field. Even Palestine might be its place
+of origin if the date were late enough to account for the Greek style.
+At all events it comes first to our knowledge at Rome. There is some
+reason to think that Clement of Rome (A.D. 95), whose moralizing is of a
+similar type, has been directly influenced by James. If so we have in
+James, Clement and Hermas a series illustrative of the decline at Rome
+of the Pauline gospel of conscious revelation and inspiration toward the
+hum-drum levels of mere 'catholic' catechetics.
+
+With every allowance for differences among critics as to date and origin
+of the non-controversial epistles of the sub-apostolic age, it is easy
+to see that the resistless march of events is taking up and
+accomplishing Paul's effort and prayer for the unity of the two branches
+of the Church. One great event of this period, which for us stands out
+with startling vividness upon the pages of history, is curiously without
+trace or reflection in this literature. We search the New Testament in
+vain for the slightest allusion (outside the writings directly or
+indirectly derived from Palestine itself) to the fall of Jerusalem in
+A.D. 70, and the consequent cessation of Jewish national life and temple
+ceremonial. The remoteness of the writers with whom we are dealing both
+in time and national interest from the affairs of Jerusalem is not the
+only cause. The fate of the temple had no effect to weaken the types of
+Judaism with which the church of the sub-apostolic age had to contend.
+The Pharisaic legalism of the synagogue became only the stronger when
+the hollow Sadducean priesthood collapsed, and temple ceremonial became
+simply a ceremonial on paper, the affair no longer of priest and Levite,
+but of scribe and Pharisee. So also with the denationalized Judaism of
+the Dispersion, a more insidious danger for early converts from
+heathenism than the stricter, legalistic type. The crushing of the
+nationalistic rebellion, the temporary suppression of the war-party, the
+Zealots, only strengthened and promoted Pharisaism, and the Dispersion
+was scarcely affected by the losses of the war. When Jerusalem and the
+temple fell, temple and city had become entirely superfluous factors to
+both parties in the great strife of church versus synagogue. Hebrews
+knows of a type of Judaism which is formidable by reason of the appeal
+of its ordinances of angels and its sacerdotal system written in a book
+of acknowledged divine authority. But the characteristic point is that
+in Hebrews, as truly as in Barnabas and Justin Martyr, it is only the
+prescription and not the practice which is in question. But for the fact
+that the "new testament" of Heb. ix. 15 is still unwritten, its
+controversy might properly be described as a battle of books.
+
+On the other hand the pressure of persecution without, combined with the
+disappearance of creative leadership within, is visibly forcing the
+independent provinces of Christendom toward organic unity under the
+principle of apostolic authority. First Peter is the first and greatest
+evidence of this tendency to union promoted by external pressure.
+Hebrews and James follow as illustrative of the need felt for
+maintaining the standards both of doctrine and of morals at their full
+height. Christianity must not be thought of as on a level with Judaism,
+it is the final and universal revelation. It must not be practised
+half-heartedly, with "double-mindedness," nor in vain philosophizing and
+professions belied by deeds. It must be obeyed as a new and royal law,
+the mirror of divine perfection.
+
+If, then, we turn from these evidences of general conditions in church
+and empire to the inward dangers revealed by the writings against
+heresy, we shall see how this disruptive influence, already distinctly
+apprehended in Paul's later writings, makes itself more and more
+strongly felt, and in more and more definite form, with Ephesus and the
+churches of Asia as its chief breeding-place.
+
+The Pastoral Epistles in their present form cannot be dated much before
+the time when they begin to be used by Ignatius and Polycarp (110-117).
+Indeed some phrases (perhaps editorial additions) seem to imply a still
+later date, as when in 1st Tim. vi. 20, Timothy is warned against the
+"antitheses of miscalled Gnosis," as if with direct reference to
+Marcion's system of this title. Their avowed purpose is to counteract
+the inroads of heresy, and the remedy applied is ecclesiastical
+authority and discipline. Far more of Paul's inspired gospel of Son ship
+and liberty, far more of his conception of the redemption in Christ as a
+triumph over the spiritual world-rulers of this darkness, is found in
+1st Peter and Hebrews than here. Nothing appears of Paul's broad
+horizon, his spirit of missionary conquest, his devotion to the unity of
+Jew and Gentile in their common access to the Father in one Spirit.
+There is no trace of the great Pauline doctrines of the conflict of
+flesh and spirit, the superseding of the dispensation of Law by the
+dispensation of Grace, the Adoption, the Redemption, the Inheritance.
+The attention is turned wholly to local conditions, maintenance of the
+transmitted doctrine and order, resistance to the advance of "vain
+talk," "Jewish fables," "foolish questionings, genealogies and strifes
+about the Law," which go hand in hand with moral laxity. In short the
+outlook and temper are those of the Epistle of James, while the remedy
+is that of Acts and the Epistles of Ignatius. The Paul who here speaks
+is not the missionary and mystic, but the shrewd ecclesiastic. There is
+only too much evidence to show that in the Pauline mission-field the
+remedy resorted to against the licence in thought and action which
+threatened decadence and dissolution after apostolic inspiration had
+died out, was the religion of authority, doctrinal and disciplinary, not
+the religion of the Spirit. Ecclesiastical appointees take the place as
+teachers and defenders of the faith of those who had been the inspired
+apostles and prophets of its extension.
+
+And on the other side are the false teachers. They are of Jewish
+character in their doctrine, aspiring to be "teachers of the Law" though
+really ignorant of its meaning. The worst of them are actual Jews (Tit.
+i. 10), which implies that some were not. Moreover the type of doctrine
+is still less like the Pharisaism of the synagogue than the "philosophy
+and vain deceit" rebuked by Paul at Colossae. There is similar
+distinction of meats (treated in 2nd Tim. iv. 1-5 as a doctrine of
+"seducing spirits and demons"), and a prohibition of wine and marriage.
+There is side by side with this ascetic tendency one equally marked
+toward libertinism and love of money (2nd Tim. iii. 1-9). Both phases
+remind us of the "concision" of Paul's later letters. But besides the
+larger development new features appear of Hellenistic rather than Jewish
+type. The new doctrine of the resurrection as something "past already"
+is more closely connected with the Pauline mysticism, the present union
+of the believer with the life of Christ "hid in God," than with the
+Jewish idea of return to earth in resuscitated flesh. The Paulinist of
+the Pastorals is already foreshadowing the great conflict of Ignatius,
+Justin and Irenaeus against those who "denied the resurrection,"
+perverting (as the fathers allege) the meaning of Paul's saying, "flesh
+and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God" (_cf._ 2nd Pet. iii. 16).
+And the Pastorals tend toward the un-Pauline doctrine soon to be
+formulated in the 'catholic' church: "I believe in the resurrection of
+the _flesh_." Again the false doctrine now distinctly avows itself a
+form of Gnosis. "They profess that they know God, but by their works
+they deny him, being abominable and disobedient, and unto every good
+work reprobate." And our Paulinist's remedy is the traditional doctrine,
+the "pattern of sound words," the "deposit" of the Church teacher, more
+especially the whole-some words, "even the words of our Lord Jesus
+Christ, and the doctrine which is according to godliness." Thus even the
+rich, if they do good, and become "rich in good works" will "lay up in
+store for themselves a good foundation against the time to come."
+
+We have only to place these pseudo-Pauline writings side by side with
+the Epistles of John and Ignatius to recognize the advance of the heresy
+which soon declared itself as Gnostic Doketism, with the Jew Cerinthus
+at Ephesus as its principal exponent. Moreover this steadily increasing
+inward danger of the Pauline mission-field, a danger not merely sporadic
+like the outbursts of persecution, but constant and increasing, is
+forcing the two great branches of the Christian brotherhood together on
+the basis of 'catholicity' and the 'apostolic' tradition. Between the
+churches of the AEgean and that of Rome, where both parties stand on
+neutral ground, there are exchanged generous and sympathetic assurances
+of essential unity of doctrine in the great outbreak of persecution in
+85-90. Among the Pauline churches themselves there is an irresistible
+reaction against the vagaries and moral laxity of heretical teaching
+toward 'apostolic' tradition and ecclesiastical authority. It appears
+with almost startling vividness in the Pastoral Epistles, and meets its
+answer from without, perhaps from Rome, perhaps from Syria, in the
+homily dressed as an encyclical called the Epistle of James. It is not
+hard to foresee what sort of Christian unity is destined to come about.
+Nevertheless the creative spirit and genius of Paul was to find
+expression in one more splendid product of Ephesus before the Roman
+unity was to be achieved.--But before we take up the writings of the
+great 'theologian' of Ephesus we must trace the growth in Syria and at
+Rome of the Literature of the Church Teacher and Prophet.
+
+
+
+
+PART III
+
+THE LITERATURE OF CATECHIST AND PROPHET
+
+
+CHAPTER VI
+
+THE MATTHAEAN TRADITION OF THE PRECEPTS OF JESUS
+
+
+As we have seen in our study of the later literature addressed to, or
+emanating from, the Pauline mission-field, the church teacher and
+ecclesiastic who there took up the pen after the death of Paul had
+scarcely any alternative but to follow the literary model of the great
+founder of Gentile Christianity. Inevitably the typical literary product
+of this region became the apostolic letter, framed on the model of
+Paul's, borrowing his phraseology and ideas, when not actually embodying
+fragments from his pen and covering itself with his name. Homilies are
+made over into "epistles." Even 'prophecy,' to obtain literary
+circulation, must have prefixed epistles of "the Spirit" to the
+churches; and when at last a gospel is produced, this too is
+accompanied, as we shall see, by three successive layers of enclosing
+'epistles.'
+
+At the seat of 'apostolic' Christianity it was equally inevitable that
+the literary products should follow a different model. Here, from the
+beginning, the standard of authority had been the commandment of Jesus.
+Apostleship had meant ability to transmit his teaching, not endowment
+with insight into the mystery of the divine purpose revealed in his
+cross and resurrection. "The gospel" was the gospel _of_ Jesus. The
+letters of Paul, if they circulated at all in Syria and Cilicia at this
+early time, have had comparatively small effect on writers like Luke and
+James. At Rome the case was somewhat different. Here Pauline influence
+had been effectually superimposed upon an originally Jewish-Christian
+stock. The Roman Gospel of Mark, accordingly, has just the
+characteristics we should expect from this Petro-Pauline community.
+Antioch, too, though at the disruption over the question of
+table-fellowship it took the side of James, Peter, and Barnabas against
+Paul, had always had a strong Gentile element. But Jerusalem, the church
+of the apostles and elders, with its caliphate in the family of Jesus,
+and its zeal for Jewish institutions and the Law, was the pre-eminent
+seat of traditional authority. No other gospel, oral or written, could
+for a moment compare in its eyes with its own cherished treasury of the
+precepts of Jesus. Its own estimate of itself as conservator of
+orthodoxy, and custodian of the sacred deposit, vividly reflected from
+the pages of Hegesippus, was increasingly accepted by the other
+churches. 'James' and 'Jude' were probably not the real names of the
+writers of these 'general' or 'catholic' epistles; but they show in what
+direction men looked when there was need to counteract a widespread
+tendency to moral relaxation and vain disputations, or to demoralizing
+heresy.
+
+We have also seen how inevitable was the reaction after Paul's death,
+even among his own churches, toward a historic standard of authority.
+Even more marked than the disposition to draw together in fraternal
+sympathy under persecution, is the reliance shown by the Pastoral
+Epistles on "health-giving words, even the words of our Lord Jesus
+Christ" (1st Tim. vi. 3), and on a consolidated apostolic succession as
+a bulwark against the disintegrating advance of heresy. In (proconsular)
+Asia early in the second century there is an unmistakable and sweeping
+disposition to "turn to the word handed down to us from the beginning"
+(_Ep. of Polyc._, vii.) against those who were "perverting the sayings
+of the Lord to their own lusts." The ancient "word of prophecy" and the
+former revelations granted to apostolic seers were also turned to
+account by men like Papias and the author of 2nd Peter against those who
+"denied the resurrection and judgment."
+
+This Papias of Hierapolis, the friend and colleague of Polycarp, had
+undertaken in opposition to "the false teachers, and those who have so
+very much to say," to write (probably after the utter destruction of the
+community of 'apostles, elders, and witnesses' at Jerusalem in 135), _an
+Exposition of the Sayings of the Lord_. He based the work on authentic
+tradition of the Jerusalem witnesses, two of whom (Aristion, and John
+'the Elder') were still living at the time of his inquiries. In fact,
+this much debated "John the Elder," clearly distinguished by Papias from
+John the "disciple of the Lord," may be identified, in our judgment,
+with the John mentioned by Eusebius and Epiphanius midway in the
+succession of 'Elders' of the Jerusalem church between A.D. 62 and 135.
+Epiphanius dates his death in 117. Papias gives us practically all the
+information we have regarding the beginnings of gospel literature. He
+may have known all four of our Gospels. He certainly knew Revelation and
+"vouched for its trustworthiness," doubtless against the deniers of the
+resurrection and judgment. He "used testimonies" from 1st John, and
+probably the saying of Jesus of John xiv. 2; but he seems to have based
+his _Exposition_ on two gospels only, giving what he had been able to
+learn of their history from travellers who reported to him testimonies
+of 'the elders.' Papias' two gospels were our Matthew and our Mark,
+whose differences he reconciled by what the Jerusalem elders had
+reported as to their origin. Matthew, according to these authorities
+(?), represented in its Greek form a collection of the Precepts of the
+Lord which had formerly been current in the original Aramaic, so that
+its circulation had of course been limited to Palestine. The original
+compiler had been the Apostle Matthew. Various Greek equivalents of this
+compilation had taken its place where Aramaic was not current. Thus
+Papias, in explicit dependence on "the Elder" so far as Mark is
+concerned, but without special designation of his authority for the
+statement regarding Matthew. It is even possible that his representation
+that the primitive Matthew was "in the Hebrew tongue" may be due to
+rumours whose real starting-point was nothing more than the _Gospel of
+the Nazarenes_, a product of _c._ 110-140 which misled many later
+fathers, particularly Jerome. We cannot afford, however, to slight the
+general bearing of testimony borne by one such as Papias regarding the
+origins of gospel composition, and particularly the two branches into
+which the tradition was divided. For Papias had made diligent inquiry.
+Moreover his witness does not stand alone, but has the support of still
+more ancient reference (_e. g._ 1st Tim. vi. 3, Acts i. 1) and the
+internal evidence of the Synoptic Gospels themselves. The motive for his
+statement is apologetic. Differences between the two Gospels had been
+pointed out on the score both of words and events. Papias shows that
+Gospel tradition is not to be held responsible for verbal agreement
+between the two parallel reports of the Lord's words. The differences
+are attributable to translation. So, too, regarding events. Exact
+correspondence of Mark with Matthew (or other gospels) is not to be
+looked for, especially as regards the order; because Mark had not
+himself been a disciple, and could not get the true order from Peter,
+whose anecdotes he reproduced; for when Mark wrote Peter was no longer
+living. Mark has reproduced faithfully and accurately his recollection
+of "things either said or done," as related by Peter. But Peter had had
+no such intention as Matthew of making a systematic compilation
+(_syntagma_) of the sayings of the Lord, and had only related his
+anecdotes "as occasion required." If the tradition regarding Matthew, as
+well as that regarding Mark, was derived from the Elder, he, too, as
+well as Papias, knew the Greek Matthew; regarding it as a "translation"
+of the apostolic _Logia_, he naturally makes Matthew the standard and
+accounts as above for the wide divergence of Mark as to order.
+
+The Jerusalem elder who thus differentiates the two great branches of
+gospel tradition into Matthaean Precepts and Petrine Sayings and Doings,
+is probably "the Elder John"; for this elder's "traditions" were so
+copiously cited by Papias as to lead Irenaeus, and after him Eusebius, to
+the unwarranted inference of personal contact. Irenaeus even identified
+the Elder John with the Apostle, thus transporting not only him, but the
+entire body of "Elders and disciples" from Jerusalem to Asia, a pregnant
+misapprehension to which we must return later. In the meantime we must
+note that this fundamental distinction between _syntagmas_ of the
+Precepts, and narratives of the Sayings and Doings, carries us back as
+far as it is possible to penetrate into the history of gospel
+composition. The primitive work of the Apostle Matthew, was probably
+done in and for Jerusalem and vicinity--certainly so if written in
+Aramaic. The date, if early tradition may be believed, was "when Peter
+and Paul were preaching and founding the church at Rome." Oral tradition
+must have begun the process even earlier.[16] Mark's work was done at
+Rome, according to internal evidence no less than by the unanimous voice
+of early tradition. It dates from "after the death of Peter" (64-5)
+according to ancient tradition. According to the internal evidence it
+was written certainly not long before, and probably some few years
+after, the overthrow of Jerusalem and the temple (70). At the time of
+Papias' writing, then (_c._ 145), all four gospels were probably known,
+though only Matthew and Mark were taken as authoritative because
+(indirectly) apostolic. At the time of prosecution of his inquiries the
+voice of (Palestinian) tradition was still "living and abiding." If, as
+tenses and phraseology seem to imply, this means Aristion and the Elder
+John (_ob._ 117?) it is reasonable to regard it as extending back over a
+full generation. The original Matthew was even then (_c._ 100), and in
+Palestine itself, a superseded book. It had three successors, if not
+more, two Greek and one Aramaic, all still retaining their claim to the
+name and authority of Matthew[17]; but all had been re-cast in a
+narrative frame, which at least in the case of our canonical first
+Gospel was borrowed from the Roman work of Mark. So far as the remaining
+fragments of its rivals enable us to judge, the same is true in their
+case also, though to a less extent. It is quite unmistakably true of
+Luke, the gospel of Antioch, that its narrative represents the same
+"memorabilia of Peter"; for so Mark's gospel came to be called. Thus the
+Petrine story appears almost from the start to have gained undisputed
+supremacy. But side by side with this remarkable fact as to gospel
+_narrative_ is the equally notable confirmation of the other statements
+of 'the Elders' regarding the Precepts. For all modern criticism
+admits, that besides the material of Mark, which both Matthew and Luke
+freely incorporate, omitting very little, our first and third
+evangelists have embodied, in (usually) the same Greek translation but
+in greatly varied order, large sections from one or more early
+compilations of the Sayings of Jesus.
+
+ Footnote 16: Some authorities of the first rank think there is
+ evidence of literary dependence in 1st Cor. i. 18-21 on the Saying
+ (Matt. xi. 25-27 = Lk. x. 21 f.).
+
+ Footnote 17: The orthodox Aramaic _Gospel of the Nazarenes_ borrows
+ from Luke as well as Matthew, but speaks in the name of "Matthew."
+ This apostle was also regarded as author of the _Gospel according to
+ the Hebrews_, a heretical product of _c._ 120, current in Greek
+ among the Jewish Christians of Palestine (Ebionites).
+
+It is indispensable to a historical appreciation of the environment out
+of which any gospel has arisen that we realize that no community ever
+produced and permanently adopted as its "gospel" a _partial_
+presentation of the message of salvation. To its mind the writing must
+have embodied, for the time at least, the message, the whole message,
+and nothing but the message. Change of mind as to the essential contents
+of the message would involve supplementation or alteration of the
+written gospel employed. No writing of the kind would be produced with
+tacit reference to some other for another aspect of the truth.
+
+It was not, then, the mere limitation of its language which caused the
+ancient Matthaean Sayings (the so-called _Logia_) to be superseded and
+disappear; nor is mere "translation" the word to describe that which
+took its place. The growth of Christianity in the Greek-speaking world
+not only called upon Jerusalem to pour out its treasure of evangelic
+tradition in the language of the empire, but stimulated a sense of its
+own increasing need. That which could once be supplied by
+eye-witnesses, the testimony of Jesus' mighty works, his death and
+resurrection, was now fast disappearing. And simultaneously the
+appreciation of its importance was growing. It was impossible to be
+blind to the conquests made by the gospel _about_ Jesus. Enclosed in it,
+as part of its substance the gospel _of_ Jesus found its final
+resting-place, much as the mother church itself was later taken up and
+incorporated in a catholic Christendom. So it is that in the Elder's
+time the church of the 'apostles, elders and witnesses' have done more
+than merely supersede their Aramaic(?) _Syntagma_ of the Precepts by
+"translations." They had adopted alongside of it from Rome Mark's
+"Memorabilia of Peter" as to "things either said or done by the Lord."
+We can see indeed from the apologetic way in which 'the Elder' speaks of
+Mark's limitations (Peter is not to be held responsible for the lack of
+order) that Mark's authority is still held quite secondary to Matthew's;
+but the very fact that his work is given authoritative standing at all,
+still more the fact that it has become the framework into which the
+old-time _syntagma_ has been set, marks a great and fundamental change
+of view as to what constitutes "the gospel."
+
+No mere _syntagma_ of the Precepts of Jesus has ever come down to us,
+though the papyrus leaves of "Sayings of Jesus" discovered in 1897 at
+Behneseh in Egypt by Grenfell and Hunt had something of this
+character.[1] It was impossible that any community outside the most
+primitive one, where personal "witnesses of the Lord" still survived
+"until the times of Trajan," could be satisfied with a "gospel" which
+gave only the precepts of Jesus without so much as an account of his
+crucifixion and resurrection. And, strange as it may seem, the evidence
+of Q (_i. e._ the coincident material in Matthew and Luke not derived
+from Mark), as judged by nearly all critics, is that no narrative of the
+kind was given in the early compilation of discourses from which this
+element was mainly derived. After the "witnesses," apostolic and other,
+had begun to disappear, a mere _syntagma_ of Jesus' sayings could not
+suffice. It became inevitable that the precepts should be embodied in
+the story. And yet we have at least two significant facts to corroborate
+the intimations of ancient tradition that this combination was long
+postponed. (18) When it is at last effected, and certainly in the
+regions of southern Syria,[19] there is even there practically nothing
+left of authentic _narrative_ material but the Petrine tradition as
+compiled by Mark at Rome. Our Matthew, a Palestinian Jew, the only
+writer of the New Testament who consistently uses the Hebrew Bible,
+makes a theoretical reconstruction of the order of events in the
+Galilean ministry, but otherwise he just incorporates Mark substantially
+as it was. What he adds in the way of narrative is so meagre in amount,
+and so manifestly inferior and apocryphal in character, as to prove the
+extreme poverty of his resources of oral tradition of this type. Luke
+has somewhat larger, and (as _literary_ products) better, narrative
+additions than Matthew's; but the amount is still extremely meagre, and
+often _historically_ of slight value. Some of it reappears in the
+surviving fragments of the _Preaching of Peter_. To sum up, there is
+outside of Mark _no_ considerable amount of historical material,
+canonical or uncanonical, for the story of Jesus. This fact would be
+hard to account for if in the regions where witnesses survived, the
+first generation really took an interest in perpetuating narrative
+tradition. (2) The _order_ of even such events as secured perpetuation
+was already hopelessly lost at a time more remote than the writing of
+our earliest gospel. This is true not only for Mark, as 'the Elder'
+frankly confesses, but for Matthew, Luke and every one else.
+Unchronological as Mark's order often is (and the tradition as to the
+'casual anecdotes' agrees with the critical phenomena of the text), it
+is vastly more historical than Matthew's reconstruction. On the other
+hand Luke, while expressly undertaking to improve in this special
+respect upon his predecessors, almost never ventures to depart from the
+order of Mark, and when he does has never the support of Matthew, and
+usually not that of real probability. In short, incorrect as they knew
+the order of Mark to be, it was the best that could be had in the days
+when evangelists began to go beyond the mere _syntagmas_, and to write
+"gospels" as we understand them, or, in their own language, "the things
+which Jesus began _both_ to do _and_ to teach" (Acts i. 1). From these
+two great outstanding phenomena of gospel criticism alone it would be
+apparent that the distinction dimly perceived in the tradition of the
+Jerusalem elders reported by Papias, and indeed by many later writers,
+is no illusion, but an important and vital fact.
+
+ Footnote 18: It was superscribed "These are the ... words (_logoi_
+ as in the Pastoral Epistles, not _logia_ as in Papias and Polycarp)
+ which Jesus the living Lord spoke to the disciples and Thomas."
+
+ Footnote 19: The possibility should be left open that the Greek
+ Matthew was written in Egypt (cf. Matt. ii. 15), as some critics
+ hold. From the point of view of the church historian, however, Egypt
+ must really be classed as in "the regions of southern Syria." Its
+ relations with Jerusalem were close and constant.
+
+A third big, unexpected fact looms up as we round the capes of critical
+analysis, subtracting from Matthew and Luke first the elements peculiar
+to each, then that derived by each from Mark. It is a fact susceptible,
+however, of various interpretation. To some it only proves either the
+futility of criticism, or the worthlessness of ancient tradition. To us
+it proves simply that the process of transition in Palestine, the home
+of evangelic tradition, from the primitive _syntagma_ of Precepts,
+framed on the plan of the Talmudic treatise known as _Pirke Aboth_, or
+"Sayings of the Fathers," to the Greek type of narrative gospel, was a
+longer and more complex one than has commonly been imagined. A cursory
+statement of the results of critical efforts to reproduce the so-called
+"second source" of Matthew and Luke (Mark being considered the first),
+will serve to bring out the fact to which we refer, and at the same
+time, we hope, to throw light upon the history of gospel development.
+
+The mere process of subtraction above described to obtain the element Q
+offers no serious difficulties, and for those who attach value to the
+tradition of 'the Elders' it is natural to anticipate that the remainder
+will show traits corresponding to the description of an apostolic
+_syntagma_ of sayings of the Lord translated from the Aramaic, in short
+the much-desired _Logia_ of Matthew. The actual result is disappointing
+to such an expectation. The widely, though perhaps somewhat
+thoughtlessly accepted equivalence Q = the _Logia_ is simply false. Q is
+_not_ the _Logia_. It is not a _syntagma_, nor even a consistent whole,
+and as it lay before our first and third evangelists it was not (for a
+considerable part at least) in Aramaic. True, Q does consist _almost_
+exclusively of discourse material, a large part of which has only
+topical order, and is wholly, or mainly, destitute of narrative
+connection. Also we find traces here and there of translation at some
+period from the Aramaic, though not more in the Q element than in Mark.
+But to those who looked for immediate confirmation of the tradition the
+result has been on the whole disappointing. Some, more particularly
+among English critics, have considered it to justify a falling back upon
+the vaguer generalities of the once prevalent theory of oral tradition.
+In reality we are simply called upon to renew the process of
+discrimination. Most of the Q material has the saying-character and is
+strung together with that lack of all save topical order which we look
+for in a _syntagma_. But parts of it, such as the Healing of the
+Centurion's servant (Matt. viii. 5-10, 13 = Luke vii. 1-10), or the
+Preaching of the Baptist and Temptation Story (Matt. iii. 7-10, 12; iv.
+2-11 = Luke iii. 7-9, 17; iv. 2-13), obstinately refuse to be brought
+under this category. Moreover, the latter section has the unmistakable
+motive of presenting Jesus _in his character and ministry_ as "the Son
+of God," precisely as in Mark. It begins by introducing Jesus on the
+stage at the baptism of John, after the ancient narrative outline (Acts
+i. 22; x. 37 f.), and cannot be imagined as forming part of anything
+else but a _narrative_ having the conclusion characteristic of our own
+type of gospel. Other considerable sections of Q, such as the Question
+of John's Disciples and Discourse of Jesus on those that were 'Stumbled'
+in him (Matt. xi. 2-11, 16-27; Luke vii. 18-35; x. 13-22), share with
+the Baptism and Temptation section not only the doctrinal motive of
+commending Jesus in his person and ministry as the longed-for Son of
+God, but in a number of characteristics which set them quite apart from
+the general mass of precepts and parables in Q. We can here mention only
+the following: (1) the coincidence in language between Matthew and Luke
+is much greater in these sections of Q, often even greater than in the
+sections borrowed from Mark, showing clearly the existence of a common
+document written not in Aramaic, but in the Greek language. (2) This
+material, unlike most of Q, has served as a source and model in many
+portions of Mark. (3) It is for the most part not included in the five
+great blocks into which Matthew has divided the Precepts by means of a
+special concluding formula (vii. 28; xi. 1; xiii. 53; xix. 1, and xxvi.
+1) but appears outside, in the form of supplements to the Markan
+narrative (iii. 7--iv. 11; viii. 5-13, 18-22, xi. 2-27; xii. 38-45,
+etc.). Finally (4) the Q material of this type seems to be given more
+copiously by Luke than by Matthew, and with something more than mere
+conjecture of his own as to its historical occasion. In fact, since it
+appears that at least this element of Q was known to Mark, there is
+nothing to justify exclusion from it of such material as the
+Transfiguration story, though in this case it would be needful to prove
+that Mark was not the source. Similarly it would be reasonable to think
+of Luke's wide divergence from Mark in his story of the Passion as
+occasioned by his preference for material derived from this source.
+Only, since Matthew has preferred to follow Mark, we have no means of
+determining whence Luke did derive his new and here often valuable
+material.
+
+The existence, then, of an element of Q which quite fails to correspond
+to what we take the Matthaean _syntagma_ to have been by no means proves
+either the futility of criticism or the worthlessness of the ancient
+tradition. It only shows that our synoptic evangelists were not the
+first to attempt the combination of discourse with narrative, but that
+Luke at least had a predecessor in the field, to whom all are more or
+less indebted. Criticism and tradition together show that there are two
+great streams from which all historically trustworthy material has been
+derived. The one is Evangelic Story, and is mainly derived from Mark's
+outline of the ministry based on the anecdotes of Peter, though some
+elements come from another source, principally preserved by Luke, which
+we must discuss in a later chapter devoted to the growth of Petrine
+story at Rome and Antioch. The other stream, "Words of the Lord," comes
+from Jerusalem, and is always associated in all its forms with the name
+of Matthew. We have every reason for accepting the statement that as
+early as the founding of the church in Rome (45-50) the Apostle Matthew
+had begun the work of compiling the Precepts of Jesus, in a form
+serviceable to the object of "teaching men to observe all things
+whatsoever he had commanded." Our present Gospel of Matthew, however, is
+neither this work nor a translation of it; for the only three things
+told us about the apostle's work are all irreconcilable with the
+characteristics of our Matthew. The compilation of "Words of the Lord"
+was (1) a _syntagma_ and not, like Mark, an outline of the ministry. It
+was (2) written in Aramaic; whereas our Matthew is an original Greek
+composition. It was (3) by an apostle who had personal acquaintance with
+Jesus; whereas our first evangelist is to the last degree dependent upon
+the confessedly defective story of Mark. Still if we take our Matthew as
+the last link in the long chain of development, covering perhaps half a
+century, and including such by-products as the _Gospel according to the
+Hebrews_ and the _Gospel of the Nazarenes_, we may obtain a welcome
+light upon the environment out of which has come down the work which an
+able scholar justly declared, "the most important book ever written, the
+Gospel according to Matthew."
+
+The language in which it was written was alone sufficient to place the
+Greek Matthew beyond all possible competition in the larger world from
+Aramaic rivals. But its comprehensiveness and catholicity still further
+helped it to the position which it soon attained as the most widely used
+of all the gospels. Matthew is not only in its whole structure a
+composite gospel, but shows in high degree the catholicizing tendency of
+the times. Just as it frankly adopts the Roman-Petrine narrative of Mark
+with slightest possible modification, so also it places in Peter's hand
+with equal frankness the primacy in apostolic succession. Almost the
+only additions it makes to Mark's account of the public ministry are the
+story of Peter's walking on the sea (xiv. 28-33), and his payment of the
+temple tribute for Christ and himself with the coin from the fish's
+mouth (xvii. 24-27). The latter story introduces the chapter on the
+exercise of rulership in "the church" (ch. xviii.), beginning with the
+disciples' question: "Who _then_ is greatest in the kingdom?" Peter is
+again in it the one salient figure (xviii. 21). An equally important
+addition, connected with xviii. 17 f. is the famous committal to Peter
+of the power of the keys, with the declaration making him for his
+confession the 'Rock' foundation of "the church." This addition to
+Mark's story of the rebuke of Peter at Caesarea Philippi, is one which
+decidedly alters its bearing, and seems even to borrow the very language
+of Gal. i. 16 f. in order to exalt the apostleship of Peter. In fact,
+the Roman gospel and the Palestinian almost reverse the roles we should
+expect Peter to play in each. Matthew alone makes Peter "the first" (x.
+2), while Mark seems to take special pains to record rebukes of the
+twelve and the brethren of the Lord, and especially the rebukes called
+down upon themselves by Peter, or Peter and John.
+
+In respect to the primacy of Peter we can observe a certain difference
+even among the Palestinian gospels which succeeded to the primitive
+_syntagma_ of Matthew. Little, indeed, is known of the orthodox _Gospel
+of the Nazarenes_, beyond its relatively late and composite character;
+for it borrowed from Matthew, Mark and Luke in turn. Its list of
+apostles, however, begins with "John and James the sons of Zebedee,"
+_then_ "Simon and Andrew," and winds up: "Thee also, Matthew, did I
+call, as thou wert sitting at the seat of custom, and thou followedst
+me." The anti-Pauline _Gospel according to the Hebrews_ shows its
+conception of the seat of apostolic authority by giving to "James the
+Just" the place of Peter as recipient of that first manifestation of the
+risen Lord, which laid the foundation of the faith. Why then does the
+Greek Palestinian gospel, in contrast with its rivals, lay such special
+stress on the primacy of Peter?
+
+From the cautious and (as it were) deprecatory tone of the appendix to
+John (John xxi.) in seeking to commend the "other disciple whom Jesus
+loved" as worthy to be accepted as a "true witness" without detriment to
+the acknowledged authority of Peter as chief under-shepherd of the
+flock, we may infer that not at Rome alone, but wherever there was
+question of 'apostolic' tradition, the authority of Peter was coming
+rapidly to the fore. The tendency at Antioch is even more marked than at
+Rome, as is manifest from Acts. If, then, it seems stronger still in a
+region where we should expect the authority of James to be put forward,
+this need not be taken as a specifically Roman trait. We must realize
+the sharp antagonism which existed in Palestine from the time of the
+Apostolic council down, between (1) the consistent legalists, who
+maintained down to the period of Justin (153) and the _Clementine
+Homilies and Recognitions_ (180-200), their bitter hostility to Paul and
+his gospel of Gentile freedom from the Law; and (2) the 'catholic,' or
+liberal, Jewish-Christians, who took the standpoint of the Pillars. It
+is but one of many indications of its 'catholic' tendency that our
+Matthew increases the emphasis on the apostolic authority of Peter to
+the point of an actual primacy. The phenomenon must be judged in the
+light of the disappearance or suppression of all evangelic story save
+what came under the name of Peter, and the tendency in Acts to bring
+under his name even the entire apostleship to the Gentiles. Peter is not
+yet in these early writings the representative of Rome, but of
+_catholicity_. The issue in Matthew is not as between Rome and some
+other dominant see, but (as the reflection of the language of Gal. i.
+17 f. in Matt. xvi. 17 shows) as between 'catholic' apostolic
+authority and the unsafe tendencies of Pauline independence.
+
+Nevertheless, for all his leanings to catholicity the Greek Matthew has
+not wholly succeeded in excluding materials which still reflect
+Jewish-Christian hostility to Paul, or at least to the tendencies of
+Pauline Christianity. Over and over again special additions are made in
+Matthew to emphasize a warning against the workers of "lawlessness." The
+exhortation of Jesus in Luke vi. 42-45 to effect (self-)reformation not
+on the surface, nor in word, but by change of the inward root of
+disposition fructifying in deeds, is altered in Matt. vii. 15-22 into a
+warning against the "false prophets" who work "lawlessness," and who
+must be judged by their fruits. They make the confession of Lordship
+(_cf._ Rom. x. 9) but are not obedient to Jesus' commandment, and lack
+good works. In particular the test of Mark ix. 38-40 is directly
+reversed. The principle "Whosoever is not against us is for us" is not
+to be trusted. A teacher may exercise the 'spiritual gifts' of prophecy,
+exorcism, and miracles wrought in the name of Jesus, and still be a
+reprobate. A similar (and most incongruous) addition is made to Mark's
+parable of the Patient Husbandman (Mark iv. 26-29), in Matt. xiii.
+24-30, and reiterated in a specially appended "interpretation" (xiii.
+36-43). This addition likens the "workers of lawlessness" to tares sown
+alongside the good seed of the word by "an enemy." A similar incongruous
+attachment is made to the parable of the Marriage feast (Matt. xxii.
+1-14; _cf._ Luke xiv. 15-24) to warn against the lack of the 'garment of
+good works.' Finally, Matthew closes his whole series of the discourses
+of Jesus with a group of three parables developed with great elaboration
+and rhetorical effect, out of relatively slight suggestions as found
+elsewhere. The sole theme of the series is the indispensableness of good
+works in the judgment (Matt. 25; _cf._ Luke xii. 35-38; xix. 11-28, and
+Mark ix. 37, 41). A similar interest appears in Matthew's insistence on
+the permanent obligation of the Law (v. (16) 17-20; xix. 16-22--in
+contrast with Mark x. 17-22), on respect for the temple (xvii. 24-27)
+and on the Davidic descent of Jesus, with fulfilment of messianic
+promise in him (chh. i.-ii.; ix. 27). He limits the activity of Jesus to
+the Holy Land (xv. 22; contrast Mark vii. 24 f.), makes him in sending
+forth the Twelve (x. 5 f.) specifically forbid mission work among
+Samaritans or Gentiles, and while the prohibition is finally removed in
+xxviii. 18-20, the apostolic seat cannot be removed, but remains as in
+x. 23, among "the cities of Israel" to the end of the world.
+
+There is probably no more of intentional opposition to Paul or to his
+gospel in all this than in James or Luke. We cannot for example regard
+it as more than accidental coincidence that in the phrase "an enemy hath
+done this," in the parable of the tares, we have the same epithet which
+the Ebionite literature applies to Paul. But enough remains to indicate
+how strongly Jewish-Christian prejudices and limitations still affected
+our evangelist. With respect to date, the atmosphere is in all respects
+such as characterizes the period of the nineties.
+
+It does not belong to our present purpose to analyze this gospel into
+its constituent elements. The process can be followed in many treatises
+on gospel criticism, and the results will be found summarized in
+_Introductions_ to the New Testament such as the recent scholarly work
+of Moffatt. We have here but to note the general character and structure
+of the book as revealing the main outlines of its history and the
+conditions which gave it birth.
+
+Matthew and Luke are alike in that both represent comparatively late
+attempts to combine the ancient Matthaean _syntagma_ with the
+'Memorabilia of Peter' compiled by Mark. But there is a great
+difference. Luke contemplates his work with some of the motives of the
+historian. He adopts the method of narrative, and therefore subordinates
+his discourse material to a conception (often confused enough) of
+sequence in space and time. Matthew, as the structure of his gospel, no
+less than his own avowal shows, had an aim more nearly corresponding to
+the ancient Palestinian type. The demand for the narrative form had
+become irresistible. It controlled even his later Greek and Aramaic
+rivals. But Matthew has subordinated the historical to the ethical
+motive. He aims at, and has rendered, just the service which his age
+demanded and for which it could look to no other region than Jerusalem,
+a full compilation of the commandments and precepts of Jesus.
+
+The narrative framework is adopted from Mark without serious alteration,
+because this work had already proved its effectiveness in convincing men
+everywhere that Jesus was "the Christ, the Son of God." Like Luke,
+Matthew prefixes an account of Jesus' miraculous birth and childhood,
+because in his time (_c._ 90) the ancient "beginning of the gospel" with
+the baptism by John had given opportunity to the heresy of the
+Adoptionists, represented by Cerinthus, who maintained that Jesus
+_became_ the Son of God at his baptism, a merely temporary "receptacle"
+of the Spirit. The prefixed chapters have no incarnation doctrine, and
+no doctrine of pre-existence. They do not intend in their story of the
+miraculous birth to relate the incoming of a superhuman or non-human
+being into the world, else they could not take up the pedigree of Joseph
+as exhibiting Jesus' title to the throne of David. Miracle attends and
+signalizes the birth of that "Son of David" who is destined to become
+the Son of God. Apart from the mere question of attendant prodigy the
+aim of Matthew's story of the Infancy is such as should command the
+respect and sympathy of every rational thinker. Against all Doketic
+dualism it maintains that the Son of God is such from birth to death.
+The presence of God's Spirit with him is not a mere counterpart to
+demonic "possession," but is part of his nature as true man from the
+beginning.
+
+But the doctrinal interest of Matthew scarcely goes beyond the point of
+proving that Jesus is the Christ foretold by the prophets. Doctrine as
+well as history is subordinate to the one great aim of teaching men to
+"observe all things whatsoever Jesus commanded."
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER VII
+
+THE PETRINE TRADITION. EVANGELIC STORY
+
+
+Of the extent to which the early church could do without narrative of
+Jesus' earthly ministry we have extraordinary evidences in the
+literature of Pauline Christianity on the one side and of Jewish
+Christianity on the other. For Paul himself, as we know, the real story
+of Jesus was a transcendental drama of the Incarnation, Redemption, and
+Exaltation. It is probable that when at last "three years" after his
+conversion he went up to Jerusalem "to get acquainted with Peter," the
+story he was interested to hear had even then more to do with that
+common apostolic witness of the resurrection appearances reproduced in
+1st Cor. xv. 3-11, than with the sayings and doings of the ministry. As
+to this Paul preserves, as we have seen, an almost unbroken silence. And
+that which did not interest Paul, naturally did not interest his
+churches.
+
+On the other hand those who could have perpetuated a full and authentic
+account of the ministry were almost incredibly slow to undertake the
+task; partly, no doubt, because of their vivid expectation of the
+immediate end of the world, but largely also because to their mind the
+data most in need of preservation were the 'life-giving words.' The
+impression of Jesus' character, his person and authority was not, as
+they regarded it, a thing to be gained from the historical outline of
+his career. It was established by the fact of the Resurrection, by the
+predictions of the prophets, which found fulfilment in the circumstances
+of Jesus' birth, particular incidents here and there in his career and
+fate, but most of all in his resurrection and the gifts of the Spirit
+which argued his present session at the right hand of God. Once this
+authority of Jesus was established the believer had only to observe his
+commandments as handed down by the apostles, elders and witnesses.
+
+On all sides there was an indifference to such historical inquiry as the
+modern man would think natural and inevitable, an indifference that must
+remain altogether inexplicable to us unless we realize that until at
+least the time of the fourth evangelist the main proofs of messiahship
+were not looked for in Jesus' earthly career. His Christhood was thought
+of as something in the future, not yet realized. Even his resurrection
+and manifestation in glory "at the right hand of God," which is to both
+Paul (Rom. i. 4) and his predecessors (Acts ii. 32-36) the assurance
+that "God hath made him both Lord and Christ," is not yet the beginning
+of his specific messianic programme. Potentially this has begun, because
+Jesus has already been seated on the 'throne of glory,' "from henceforth
+expecting until his enemies be made the footstool of his feet."
+Practically it is not yet. The Christ is still a Christ that is to be.
+His messianic rule is delayed until the subjugation of the "enemies";
+and this subjugation in turn is delayed by "the long suffering of God,
+who willeth not that any should perish, but that all men should come to
+repentance." Meantime a special "outpouring of the Spirit" is given in
+'tongues,' 'prophecies,' 'miracle working,' and the like, in fulfilment
+of scriptural promise, as a kind of coronation largess to all loyal
+subjects. This outpouring of the Spirit, then, is the great proof and
+assurance that the Heir has really ascended the 'throne of glory' in
+spite of the continuance of "all things as they were from the foundation
+of the world." These 'gifts' are "firstfruits of the Spirit," pledges of
+the ultimate inheritance, proofs both to believers and unbelievers of
+the complete Inheritance soon to be received. But the gifts have also a
+practical aspect. They are all endowments for _service_. The Great
+Repentance in Israel and among the Gentiles is not to be brought about
+without the co-operation of believers. The question which at once arises
+when the manifestation of the risen Christ is granted, "Lord, dost thou
+at this time restore the kingdom to Israel?" is therefore answered by
+the assurance that the time is in God's hand alone, but that the 'gifts
+of the Spirit,' soon to be imparted, are intended to enable believers to
+do their part, at home and abroad, toward effecting the Great Repentance
+(Acts i. 6-8).[20]
+
+ Footnote 20: The parallel in Mark xvi. 14-18 is very instructive,
+ but needs the recently discovered connection between verses 14 and
+ 15 to complete the sense: "And they excused themselves (for their
+ unbelief) saying, This age of lawlessness and unbelief is under the
+ dominion of Satan, who by means of the unclean spirits prevents the
+ truth and power of God from being apprehended. On this account
+ reveal thy righteousness (_i. e._ justice, in the sense of Isa. lvi,
+ 1 _b_) even now. And Christ replied to them, The limit of years of
+ Satan's power is (already) fulfilled, but other terrible things are
+ at hand; moreover I was delivered up to death on behalf of sinners
+ in order that they might return unto the truth and sin no more, that
+ they might inherit the spiritual and incorruptible glory which is in
+ heaven." Then follows the mission into all the world and endowment
+ with the gifts.
+
+For a church which felt itself endowed with living and present evidences
+of the messianic power of Jesus it was naturally only a second thought
+(and not a very early one at that) to look back for proof to occurrences
+in Jesus' life in Galilee, however notable his career as "a prophet
+mighty in deed and word before God and all the people." The _present_
+gifts of his power would be (at least in demonstrative effect) "greater
+works than these." With those who had the resurrection testimony of 1st
+Cor. xv. 3-11, and even the recurrent experience of "visions and
+revelations of the Lord," anticipatory revelations of his messiahship,
+utterances, like that to Peter at Caesarea Philippi, wherein Jesus only
+predicted the great work to be divinely accomplished through him,
+whether by life or death, in going up to Jerusalem, intimations which
+had been disregarded or disbelieved at the time, could not rank with
+present knowledge, experience and insight. They would be recalled merely
+as confirmatory foregleams of "the true light that now shineth," as the
+two who had received the manifestation at Emmaus exclaim, "Did not our
+heart burn within us while he talked to us in the way?"
+
+We could not indeed psychologically account for the development of the
+resurrection faith after the crucifixion, if before it Jesus' life and
+utterances had not been such as to make his manifestation in glory seem
+to the disciples just what they _ought_ to have expected. But,
+conversely, nothing is more certain than the fact that they _did not_
+expect it; and that when the belief had become established by other
+means, the attitude toward the "sayings and doings" maintained by those
+who had them to relate--as we know, the most successful missionary of
+all felt it no handicap to be entirely without them--was one of looking
+back into an obscure past for things whose pregnant significance became
+appreciable only in the light of present knowledge. "These things
+understood not his disciples at the first, but when Jesus was glorified,
+then remembered they that these things had been written of him, and that
+they had done these things unto him."
+
+We are fortunate in having even one example of the "consecutive
+narratives" (_diegeses_) referred to in Luke i. 1. Our Mark is a gospel
+written purely and simply from this point of view, aiming only to show
+how the earthly career of Jesus gave evidence that this was the Son of
+God, predestined to exaltation to the right hand of power, with little
+attempt, if any, to bring in the precepts of the New Law. We should
+realize, however, that this is already a beginning in the process soon
+to become controlling, a process of carrying back into the earthly life
+of Jesus in Galilee of first this trait, then that, then all the
+attributes of the glorified Lord.
+
+Ancient and reliable tradition informs us that this first endeavour to
+tell the story of "Jesus Christ the Son of God" was composed at Rome by
+John Mark, a former companion of both Peter and Paul, from data drawn
+from the anecdotes casually employed by Peter in his preaching. There is
+much to confirm this in the structure, the style, and the doctrinal
+object and standpoint of the Gospel.
+
+To begin with, the date of composition cannot be far from 75. Mark is
+not only presupposed by both Matthew and Luke, but in their time had
+already acquired an extraordinary predominance. To judge by what
+remains to us of similar products, Mark in its own field might almost be
+said to reign supreme and reign alone. Such almost exclusive supremacy
+could not have been attained, even by a writing commonly understood to
+represent the preaching of Peter, short of a decade or more of years. On
+the other hand we have the reluctant testimony of antiquity, anxious to
+claim as much as possible of apostolic authority for the record, but
+unwilling to commit Peter to apparent contradictions of Matthew, that it
+was written after Peter's death (64-5).[21] Internal evidence would in
+fact bring down the date of the work in its present form a full decade
+thereafter. It is true that there are many structural evidences of more
+than one form of the narrative, and that the apocalyptic chapter (ch.
+xiii.), which furnishes most of the evidence of date, may well belong
+among the later supplements. But in the judgment of most critics this
+'eschatological discourse' (almost the only connected discourse of the
+Gospel) is clearly framed in real retrospect upon the overthrow of
+Jerusalem and the temple, and the attendant tribulation on "those that
+are in Judaea." The writer applies a general saying of Jesus known to us
+from other sources about destroying and rebuilding the temple
+specifically to the demolition effected by Titus (70). He warns his
+readers in the same connection that "the end" is not to follow
+immediately upon the great Judaean war, but only when the powers of evil
+in the heavenly places, powers inhabiting sun, moon and stars, are
+shaken (xiii. 21-27). The Pauline doctrine of 2nd Thess. ii. 1-12 is
+adopted, but with careful avoidance of the prediction that the "man of
+sin" is to appear "in the temple of God." Paul's "man of sin" is now
+identified with Daniel's "abomination that maketh desolate" (Dan. xii.
+11), which therefore is spoken of as "he" (masculine). "His" appearance
+will prelude the great Judaean tribulation; but his standing place is
+ill-defined. It is only "where he ought not." Matthew (following his
+usual practice) returns more nearly to the language of Daniel. With him
+the "Abomination" is again an object standing "in _a_ holy place." But
+Matthew is already applying the prophecy to another tribulation still to
+come. He does not see that Mark refers to the sack of Jerusalem on which
+he himself looks back in his addition to the parable of the Supper
+(Matt. xxii. 6 f.; _cf._ Luke xiv. 15-24), but takes Mark xiii. 14-23
+as Jesus' prediction of a great final tribulation _still to come_.
+
+ Footnote 21: So Irenaeus (186) and (by implication) Papias. Clement
+ of Alexandria (210) meets the difficulty by alleging that Peter was
+ still alive, but gave no aid to the writer.
+
+Mark's crudities of language and style, his frequent latinisms, his
+explanation to his readers (almost contemptuously exaggerated) of Jewish
+purifications and distinctions of meats (vii. 3 f.), presupposition
+of the Roman form of divorce (x. 12), explanation in Roman money of the
+value of the (Greek and Oriental) "mite" (_lepton_), are well-known
+confirmations of the tradition of the writing's place of origin. But
+these are superficial characteristics. More important for us to note is
+the fundamental conception of what constitutes "the gospel," and the
+writer's attitude on questions of the relation of Jew and Gentile and
+the authority of the apostles and kindred of the Lord.
+
+The most striking characteristic of Mark is that it aims to present the
+gospel _about_ Jesus, and is relatively indifferent to the gospel _of_
+Jesus. Had the writer conceived his task after the manner of a Matthew
+there is little doubt that he could have compiled catechetic discourses
+of Jesus like the Sermon on the Mount or the discourse on prayer of Luke
+xi. 1-13. The fact that he disregards such records of Jesus' ethical and
+religious instruction does not mean that he (tacitly) refers his readers
+to the Matthaean Precepts, or similar compilations, to supplement his own
+deficiencies. It means a different, more Pauline, conception of what
+"the gospel" is. Mark conceives its primary element to be attachment to
+the _person_ of Jesus, and has already gone far toward obliterating the
+primitive distinction between a Jesus whose earthly career had been "in
+great humility," and the glorified Son of God. The earthly Jesus is
+still, it is true, only a man endowed with the Spirit of Adoption. But
+he is so completely "in" the Spirit, and so fully endowed with it, as
+almost to assume the Greek figure of a demi-god treading the earth
+incognito. No wonder this Gospel became the favourite of the
+Adoptionists and Doketists.
+
+Mark does not leave his reader in the dark as to what a man must do to
+inherit eternal life. The requirement does not appear until after Jesus
+has taken up with the twelve the road to Calvary, because it is
+distinctly _not_ a keeping of commandments, new or old. It is an
+adoption of "the mind that was in Christ, who humbled himself and became
+obedient unto death." In Matthew's 'improved' version of Jesus' answer
+to the rich applicant for eternal life, the suppliant is told he may
+obtain it by obeying the commandments, with supererogatory merit ("if
+thou wouldest be perfect"), if he follows Jesus' example of
+self-abnegating service. In the form and context from which Matthew
+borrows (Mark x. 13-45) there is no trace of this legalism, and the
+whole idea of supererogatory merit, or higher reward, is strenuously,
+almost indignantly, repudiated. No man can receive the kingdom at all
+who does not receive it "as a little child." Every man must be prepared
+to make every sacrifice, even if he has kept all the commandments from
+his youth up. Peter and the disciples who have "left all and followed"
+are in respect to reward on the same level as others. Peter's plea for
+the twelve is answered, "There is no man that hath left" earthly
+possessions for Christ's sake that is not amply compensated even here.
+He must expect persecution now, but will receive eternal life hereafter.
+Only "many that are first shall be last, and last first." Even the
+martyr-apostles James and John will have no superior rights in the
+Kingdom.
+
+Such passages as the above not only reveal why Mark's gospel shows
+comparative disregard of the Precepts, but also displays an attitude
+toward the growing claims of apostolic authority and neo-legalism which
+in contrast with Matthew and Luke is altogether refreshing. The kindred
+of the Lord appear but twice (iii. 20 f., 31-35 and vi. 1-6), both
+times in a wholly unfavourable light. John appears but once, and that to
+receive a rebuke for intolerance. James and John appear only to be
+rebuked for selfish ambition. Peter seldom otherwise than for rebuke.
+All the disciples show constantly the blindness and "hardness of heart"
+which is explicitly said to characterize their nation (vi. 52; vii. 18;
+viii. 12, 14-21). Their self-seeking and unfaithfulness is the foil to
+Jesus' self-denial and faithfulness (viii. 33; ix. 6, 18 f., 29; x.
+24, 28, 32, 37, 41; xiv. 27-31, 37-41, 50, 66-72). That which in Matthew
+(xvi. 16-19) has become a special divine revelation to Peter of the
+messiahship, marking the foundation of the church, is in the earlier
+Markan form (Mark viii. 27-33) not a revelation of the messiahship at
+all. Peter's answer, "Thou are the Christ," is common knowledge. The
+twelve are not supposed to be more ignorant than the demons! There is,
+however, a caustic rebuke of Peter for his carnal, Jewish idea of the
+implications of Christhood. A revelation of its significance almost
+Doketic in character is indeed granted just after to "Peter, James and
+John"; but they remain without appreciation or understanding of the
+'vision,' though it exhibits Jesus in his heavenly glory in company with
+the translated heroes of the Old Testament. The revelation still
+remains, therefore, a sealed book until "after the resurrection."
+
+This exaggeration of the disciples' obtuseness is partly due, no doubt,
+to apologetic motives. The evangelist has to meet the objection, If
+Jesus was really the extraordinary, superhuman being represented, and
+was openly proclaimed such by the evil spirits, why was nothing heard of
+his claims until after the crucifixion and alleged resurrection? His
+carrying back into the Galilean ministry of the glorified Being of
+Paul's redemption doctrine compels him to represent the twelve as
+sharing the dullness of the people who "having eyes see not, and having
+ears hear not." But with all allowance for this, the Roman Gospel shows
+small consideration for the apostles and kindred of the Lord.
+
+It shows quite as little for Jewish prerogative and Jewish law. Jesus
+speaks in parables because to those "without" his preaching is to be
+intentionally a 'veiled' gospel (iv. 1-34). The Inheritance will be
+taken away from them and given to others (xii. 1-12). Priests and people
+together were guilty of the rejection and murder of Jesus (xv. 11-15,
+29-32). Forgiveness of sins is offered by Jesus on his own authority in
+defiance of the scribes. Their exclusion of the publicans and sinners he
+disregards, proclaims abolition of their fasts, and holds their
+sabbath-keeping up to scorn (ii. 1--iii. 6). On the question of
+distinctions of meats his position is the most radical possible. The
+Jewish ceremonial is a "vain worship," mere "commandments of men."
+Defilement cannot be contracted by what "goes into a man." Jesus' saying
+about inward purity was not aimed at the mere 'hedge of the Law' (Matt.
+xv. 13), nor the mere matter of ablutions (Matt. xv. 20), but was
+intended to "make all meats clean" (vii. 1-23). Moses' law in some of
+its enactments does not represent the real divine will, but a human
+accommodation to human weakness (x. 2-9). Obedience to its highest code
+does not ensure eternal life (x. 19-21). The single law of love is "much
+more than all whole burnt offering and sacrifices" (xii. 28-34). When
+_all_ the references to Judaism, its Law, its institutions, and its
+prerogative, are of this character, when Jesus _always_ appears in
+radical opposition to the Law and its exponents (xii. 38-40; xiii. 1
+f.), _never_ as their supporter in any degree, the evangelist comes
+near to making it too hard for us to believe that he really was of
+Jewish birth.
+
+On the other hand we cannot doubt the statement that he derives his
+anecdotes, however indirectly, from the preaching of Peter. The prologue
+(i. 1-13), indeed, makes no pretence of reporting the testimony of any
+witness, but acquaints the reader with the true nature of Jesus as "the
+Christ, the Son of God" by means of a mystical account of his baptism
+and endowment with the Spirit of Adoption, probably resting upon that
+document of Q, which we have distinguished from the Precepts. But the
+ensuing story of the ministry opens at the home of Peter in Capernaum,
+and continues more or less connected therewith in spite of interjected
+groups of anecdotes whose connection is not chronological but topical,
+such as ii. 1--iii. 6; iii. 22-30; iv. 1-34. It reaches its climax where
+Jesus at Caesarea Philippi takes Peter into his confidence. Here again
+the mystical Revelation or Transfiguration vision (ix. 2-10) interrupts
+the connection, and shows its foreign derivation by the transcendental
+sense in which it interprets the person of Jesus. Certain features
+suggest its having been taken from the same source as the prologue (i.
+1-13).
+
+The story issues in the tragedy at Jerusalem, where, as before, Peter's
+figure, however unfavourable the contrast in which it is set to that of
+Jesus, is still the salient one. The outline in general is identical
+with that so briefly sketched in Acts x. 38-42--_except_ that the
+absolutely essential point, the one thing which no gospel narrative can
+possibly have lacked, the resurrection manifestation to the disciples,
+and the commission to preach the gospel, is absolutely lacking!
+
+That Mark's gospel once contained such a conclusion is almost a
+certainty. Imagine a gospel narrative without a report of the
+manifestation of the risen Lord to his disciples! Imagine a church--and
+that the church at _Rome_--giving out as the first, the authentic,
+original, and (in intention) the only account of the origin of the
+Christian faith (Mark i. 1), a narrative which _ended_ with the apostles
+scattered in cowardly desertion, and Peter the most conspicuous, most
+remorseful renegade of them all! He who writes in Peter's name from Rome
+but shortly after, affectionately naming Mark "my son," must have had
+indeed a forgiving spirit. But traces of the real sequel have not all
+disappeared. Many outside allusions still remain to the turning again of
+Peter and stablishing of his brethren in the resurrection faith. The
+earliest is Paul's (1st Cor. xv. 5). The present Mark itself implies
+that it once had such an ending; for Jesus promises to rally his flock
+in Galilee after he is raised up (xiv. 28), and the women at the
+sepulchre are bidden to remind the disciples of the promise, though
+they fail to deliver their message. Indeed the whole Gospel looks
+forward to it. To this end "the mystery of the kingdom" is given to the
+chosen twelve (iii. 13 f., 31-35; iv. 10-12); for this they are
+forewarned (though vainly) of the catastrophe (viii. 34--ix. 1, 30-32;
+x. 32-34; xiv. 27-31). In fact the promise of a baptism of the Spirit
+(i. 8) probably implies that the original sequel related not only the
+appearance to Peter and (later) to the rest with the charge to preach,
+but also their endowment with the gifts, perhaps as in John xx. 19-23.
+What we now have is only a substitute for this original sequel, a
+substitute so ill-fitting as to have provoked repeated attempts at
+improvement.
+
+From xvi. 8 onwards, as is well known, the oldest textual authorities
+have simply a blank. Later authorities give a shorter or longer
+substitute for the missing Manifestation and Charge to the twelve. The
+shorter follows Matthew, the longer follows Luke, with traces of
+acquaintance with John. Fanciful theories to explain these textual
+phenomena, such as accidental mutilation of the only copy, are
+improbable, and do not explain. If conjecture be permissible it is more
+likely that the original work was in two parts, after the manner of
+Luke-Acts, the 'former treatise' ending with the centurion's testimony,
+"Truly this man was a Son of God" (xv. 39). The second part continued
+the narrative in the form of a Preaching of Peter, perhaps ending with
+his coming to Rome; for the ancient literature of the church had several
+narratives of this type. Its disappearance will have been due to the
+superseding (perhaps the embodiment) of it by the work of Luke. When the
+primitive Markan 'former treatise' was adapted for separate use as a
+gospel it was quite natural that it should be supplemented (we can
+hardly say "completed") by the addition of the story of the Empty
+Sepulchre (xv. 40--xvi. 8), though this narrative is quite unknown to
+the primitive resurrection preaching (_cf._ 1st Cor. xv. 3-11), and one
+in which every character save Pilate is a complete stranger to the body
+of the work. The subsequent further additions of the so-called "longer"
+and "shorter" endings belong to the history of transcription after A.D.
+140.
+
+It will be apparent from the above that the Gospel of Mark is no
+exception to the rule that church-writings of this type inevitably
+undergo recasting and supplementation until the advancing process of
+canonization at last fixes their text with unalterable rigidity. Whether
+we recognize "sources," or earlier "forms," or only earlier "editions"
+of Mark, it is certain that appendices could still be attached long
+after the appearance of Luke, and probable that in the early period of
+its purely local currency at Rome the fund of Petrine anecdote had
+received more than one adaptation of form before it was carried to
+Syria and embodied substantially as we now have it in the composite
+gospels of Matthew and Luke. The omission by Luke of Mark vi. 45--viii.
+26 is intentional,[22] and cannot be used to prove the existence of a
+shorter form; and the same is probably true of the omission of Mark ix.
+38-40 by Matthew. Mark xii. 41-44, however, is probably an addition
+later than Matthew's time. Neither Matthew nor Luke had a text extending
+beyond xvi. 8. But signs of acquaintance with the original sequel appear
+in the appendix to John (John xxi.) and in the late and composite
+_Gospel of Peter_ (_c._ 140). According to the latter the twelve
+remained in Jerusalem scattered and in hiding for the remaining six days
+of the feast. At its close they departed, mourning and grieving, each
+man to his own home. Peter and a few others, including "Levi the son of
+Alpheus," resumed their fishing "on the sea." ... The fragment breaks
+off at this point. The story may be conjecturally completed from 1st
+Cor. xv. 5-8, with comparison of John xxi. 1-13; Luke v. 4-8; xxii. 31
+f.; xxiv. 34, 36-43.
+
+ Footnote 22: See below.
+
+As we look back upon the undertaking of this humble author, named only
+by tradition, one among the catechists of the great church of Paul and
+Peter, writing but a few years after their death, but a few years before
+1st Peter and Hebrews, one is struck by the grandeur of his aim. It is
+true he was not wholly without predecessors in the field. The work
+which afforded him at least the substance of his prologue, and in all
+probability other considerable sections of his book, had already aimed
+in a more mystical way to connect the Pauline doctrine of Christ as the
+Wisdom of God with the mighty works and teachings of Jesus. Duplication
+of a considerable part of Mark's story (vii. 31--viii. 26 repeats with
+some variation vi. 30--vii. 30) shows that his work was one of
+combination as well as creation. But outline, proportion and onward
+march of the story show not only skill and care, but large-minded and
+consistent adherence to the fundamental plan to tell the origin of the
+Christian faith (Mark i. 1).
+
+Confirmation of the belief and practice of the church--it is for this
+that Mark reports all he can learn of the years of obscurity in Galilee
+followed by the tragedy in Jerusalem. Not only belief in Jesus as the
+Son of God will be justified by the story, but the founding,
+institutions, and ritual of the existing church. He manifestly adapts it
+to show not only the superhuman powers and attributes of the chosen Son
+of God, but the germ and type of all the church's institutions. Its
+baptism of repentance and accompanying gift of the Spirit of Adoption
+only repeats the experience of Jesus at the baptism of John. Endowment
+with the word of wisdom and the word of power is but the counterpart of
+Jesus' divine equipment with "the power of the Spirit" when he taught
+and healed in Galilee. The Sending of the Twelve sets the standard for
+the church's evangelists and missionaries, just as the Breaking of the
+Bread in Galilee gives the model for its fraternal banquet. So for the
+Judaean ministry as well. The path of martyrdom is that which all must
+follow, its Passover Supper of the Lord and Vigil in Gethsemane are
+models for the church's annual observance, its Passover of the Lord, its
+Vigil, its Resurrection feast. The grouping of the anecdotes is not all
+of Mark's doing, for we can still see in many cases how they have grown
+up around the church observances, to explain and justify the rites,
+rather than to form part of an outlined career. But taking the work as a
+whole, and considering how far beyond that of any other church was the
+opportunity at Rome, where Paul had transmitted the lofty conception of
+the Son of God, and Peter the concrete tradition of his earthly life, we
+cannot wonder that Mark's outline so soon became the standard account of
+Jesus' earthly ministry, and ultimately the only one.
+
+But little space remains in which to trace the developments of gospel
+story in other fields. Southern Syria and Egypt soon found it needful,
+as we have seen, to adopt the work of Mark, but independently and as a
+framework for the Matthaean Precepts. It cannot have been long after that
+Antioch and Northern Syria followed suit. For Luke, though acquainted
+with the work of 'many' predecessors gives no sure evidence of
+acquaintance with Matthew. When we find such unsoftened contradictions
+as those displayed between these two Greek gospels in their opening and
+closing chapters, and observe, moreover, that while both indulge in
+hundreds of corrections and improvements upon Mark, these are rarely
+coincident and never make the assumption of interdependence necessary,
+it is hard to resist the conclusion that neither evangelist was directly
+acquainted with the other's work. Now no other gospel compares with
+Matthew in the rapidity and extent of its circulation, while Luke
+declares himself a diligent inquirer. He could not ignore the claims of
+apostolic authority to which this early and wide acceptance of Matthew
+were mainly due. The inference is reasonable that Luke's date was but
+little later than that of Matthew. If the probability of his employment
+of the _Antiquities_ of Josephus could be raised to a certainty this
+would suffice to date the Gospel and Book of Acts not earlier than 96.
+Internal and external evidence, as judged by most scholars, converge on
+a date approximating 100.
+
+The North-Syrian derivation of Luke-Acts is less firmly established in
+tradition than the Roman origin of Mark and the South-Syrian of Matthew.
+Ancient tradition can point to nothing weightier than the statement of
+Eusebius, drawn we know not whence, but independently made in the
+argumenta (prefixed descriptions) of several Vulgate manuscripts that
+Luke was of Antiochian birth. However, internal evidence supplies
+corroboration in rather unusual degree. If the reading of some texts in
+Acts xi. 28, "And as we were assembled," could be accepted, this alone
+would be almost conclusive corroboration. But dubious as it is, it
+furnishes support. For if an alteration of the original, it is at any
+rate extremely early (_c._ 150?) and aimed to support the belief in
+question.[23] Moreover the whole attitude of Luke-Acts in respect to
+apostolic authority, settlement of the great question of the terms of
+fellowship between Jew and Gentile, and description of the founding of
+the Pauline churches, is such as to make its origin anywhere between the
+Taurus range and the Adriatic most improbable; while if we place it in
+Rome we shall have an insoluble problem in the relation of its extreme
+emphasis on apostolic authority, and quasi-deification of Peter, to the
+stalwart independence of Mark. Conversely there are many individual
+traits which suggest Antioch as the place of origin. Next to Jerusalem,
+the never-to-be-forgotten church of "the apostles and elders," Antioch
+is the mother church of Christendom. There the name "Christian" had its
+origin. There the work of converting the Gentiles was begun. The Greek
+churches of Cyprus and Asia Minor are regarded as dependencies of
+Antioch. Even those of the Greek peninsula are linked as well as may be
+to Antioch and Jerusalem, with suppression of the story of the schism.
+Antioch, not the Pauline Greek churches, is the benefactress of "the
+poor saints in Jerusalem," and at the instance of Antioch, by appeal to
+"the apostles and elders," the "decrees" are obtained which permanently
+settle the troublesome question of the obligation of maintaining
+ceremonial cleanness which still rests upon "the Jews which are among
+the Gentiles." As we have seen, the settlement is as far from that of
+Mark and the Pauline churches on the one side, as from the thoroughgoing
+legalism of Jerusalem on the other. As late as the Pastoral Epistles
+abstinence from "meats which God created to be received with
+thanksgiving by them that believe and know the truth" is to the Pauline
+churches a "doctrine of devils and seducing spirits" taught "through the
+hypocrisy of men that speak lies." Distinctions of meats belong to
+Jewish superstition, because "every creature of God is good and nothing
+is to be rejected, if it be received with thanksgiving" (1st Tim. iv.
+1-5). Mark, as we have seen, takes precisely this standpoint. He is
+equally radical in condemning distinctions of meats as essentially "vain
+worship," and a "commandment of men" (Mark vii. 1-23). In truth if we
+distinguish one of Luke's _sources_ from Luke himself we shall find
+exactly this doctrine taught to Peter himself by special divine
+revelation in Acts x. 10-16; xi. 3-10. Only, as we have already seen (p.
+59, note), this is not the application made by the Book of Acts, as it
+now stands, of the material. To 'Luke' nothing could be more repugnant
+than the idea of an apostle forsaking the religion of his fathers, of
+which circumcision and "the customs" are an essential part. His
+cancellation, in the story of Peter's revelation and the Apostle's
+subsequent defence of it before the church in Jerusalem, of one of its
+essential factors, viz. the right to _eat_ with Gentiles, regardless of
+man-made distinctions of meats ("what _God_ hath cleansed make not
+_thou_ common") is quite as significant as his restriction of even
+Paul's activity to Greek-speaking _Jews_, until "the Spirit" has
+expressly directed the church in Antioch, immediately after the
+persecution of Agrippa I, to proceed with the propaganda. Both
+alterations of the earlier form of the story are in line with a
+multitude of minor indications, and furnish us, in combination with
+them, the real keynote of the narrative. In Luke-Acts more clearly than
+in any of the gospels the writer assumes the distinctive function of the
+_historian_. He, too, would relate, like Mark, the origin of the
+Christian faith, and that "from the very first." He even deduces the
+pedigree of Jesus from "Adam, which was the son of God." But the object
+is far more to prove the pedigree of the faith than the pedigree of
+Jesus. Christianity is to be defended against the charge of being a
+_nova superstitio_, a _religio illicita_. On the contrary it is the one
+true and revealed religion, the perfect flower and consummation of
+Judaism. Yet it is not, like Judaism, particularistic and national, but
+universal; for while God at first made that nation the special
+repository of his truth, it was his "determinate foreknowledge and
+counsel" that they should reject and crucify their Messiah, making it
+possible to "proclaim this salvation unto the Gentiles." The one thing
+Luke is so anxiously concerned to prove that he wearies the reader with
+constant reiteration of it, proclaims it, argues it, in season and out
+of season, with his sources, against his sources, with the facts,
+against the facts, is that this faith was never, never, offered to the
+Gentiles except by express direction of God and after the Jews had
+demonstrated to the last extremity of stiff-necked opposition that they
+would have none of it. Christianity, then, and not Judaism, is the true
+primitive and revealed religion, the heir of all the divine promises.
+
+ Footnote 23: Note, also, how in Acts vi. 5 the list of
+ deacon-evangelists concludes "and Nicholas _a proselyte of
+ Antioch_."
+
+We can see now why Luke finds it impossible to adopt Mark's story of a
+missionary journey of Jesus in "the coasts of Tyre and Sidon" and will
+not even mention the name of Caesarea Philippi. His method in omitting
+Mark vi. 45--viii. 26 is more radical than Matthew's, but his motive is
+similar. The central theme of this portion of Mark appears in the
+chapter (ch. vii.) recording Jesus' repudiation of the Jewish
+distinctions of clean and unclean as "precepts of men," and departing to
+heal and preach in phoenecia and Decapolis. This is the theme of Luke's
+second treatise; and, as we have seen, his solution of the problem is
+radically different. If he cannot admit that even Paul disregarded "the
+customs" or Peter preached to Gentiles until after express and
+reiterated direction of "the Spirit," we surely ought not to expect him
+to admit the statement that Jesus repudiated the distinctions of
+Mosaism, declared "all meats clean," and departing into the coasts of
+Tyre and Sidon first healed the daughter of "a Gentile" and afterward
+continued his journey "through Sidon" and "the regions of Decapolis,"
+repeating the symbolic miracles of opening deaf ears and blind eyes, and
+feeding with loaves and fishes. Even if this supposed ministry of Jesus
+among the Gentiles stood on a much stronger foundation of historical
+probability than is unfortunately the case (_cf._ Rom. xv. 8), it could
+not logically be admitted to the work of Luke without an abandonment of
+one of his firmest convictions and a rewriting of both his treatises.
+
+Luke was probably not the first to divide his work into a "former
+treatise" covering "both" the sayings and doings of Jesus "until the
+time that he was taken up," and a second devoted to the work of the
+apostles after they had received the charge to proclaim the gospel "to
+the uttermost parts of the earth." "Many," as he tells us, had already
+undertaken to "draw up narratives" (_diegeses_) of this kind, of which
+the one Luke himself has chiefly employed, had originally, as we
+concluded, a sequel like his own Book of Acts. There are even features
+of the Petrine source of Acts which particularly connect it with Roman
+doctrine (_e. g._ Acts x. 10-15; _cf._ Rom. xiv. 14 and Mark vii. 18
+f.) and even with the person of Mark (Acts xii. 12). Its balance
+between Peter and Paul and its close with the establishment of
+Christianity at Rome, are also suggestive that the greater part of
+Luke's second treatise came _ultimately_ from the same source as his
+first. But the division of the work into two parts: (1) the gospel among
+the Jews; (2) the gospel among the Gentiles, would have followed,
+independently of any such precedent, from the whole purpose and
+structure of the work. Christianity is to be proved in the light of its
+origin, and in spite of the hostility of the Jews among whom it arose,
+and whose sacred writings it adopts, to be the original, true, revealed
+religion. To prove this it must be shown that the rejection and
+crucifixion of Jesus by his own people as a result of his earthly
+ministry was due not to his own failure to meet the ideal of the
+Scriptures in question, but to _their_ perversity and wilful blindness.
+If it is important to prove in the former treatise that the opposition
+of the controlling authorities among the Jews was due to this perversity
+and jealousy, it is at least equally so to show that the lowly and
+devout received him gladly. Hence the peculiar hospitality of Luke
+toward material showing Jesus' acceptance of and by the humbler and the
+outcast classes, the poor and lowly, women, Samaritans, publicans and
+sinners. The idyllic scenes of his birth and childhood are cast among
+men and women of this type of Old Testament piety, quietly "waiting for
+the kingdom of God." During his career it is these who receive and hang
+upon him. Even on Calvary _one_ of the thieves must join with this
+throng of devout and penitent believers. Jesus' preaching begins with
+his rejection by his own fellow-townsmen only because "no prophet is
+accepted in his own country"; though before their attempt to slay him he
+proves from Scripture how Elijah and Elisha had been sent unto the
+Gentiles. His ministry ends with his demonstration to the disciples
+after his resurrection from "Moses and all the prophets" how that "it
+was needful that the Christ should suffer before entering his glory,"
+and that after his rejection by Israel "repentance and remission of sins
+should be preached in his name among all nations, beginning at
+Jerusalem."
+
+The second treatise shows how this purpose of God to secure the
+dissemination of the true faith by the disobedience and hardening of its
+first custodians was accomplished, chief stress being always laid upon
+the fact that it was only when the Jews "contradicted and blasphemed"
+that the apostles said, "It was necessary that the word of God should
+first be spoken to you, but seeing ye put it from you, and judge
+yourselves unworthy of eternal life, lo, we turn to the Gentiles." There
+is no interest taken in the subsequent fortunes of Jerusalem and Jewish
+Christianity, nor even in the fate of Peter and James, after this
+transition has been effected to Gentile soil. There is no interest taken
+in the spread of Christianity as such, in Egypt, Ethiopia, Cyrenaica,
+Cyprus, Mesopotamia; but only where the conflict rages over the
+respective claim of Jew and Gentile to be the true heir of the promises,
+_i. e._ the mission-field of Paul. At the individual centres the story
+goes just far enough to relate how the gospel was offered to the Jews
+and rejected, compelling withdrawal from the synagogue, and thereafter
+it is told over again with slight variations at the next centre. The
+book concludes with a repetition of the stereotyped scene at Rome
+itself, in spite of the representation of the very source employed, that
+an important church had long existed there before Paul's coming, ending
+with a quotation of the classic passage from Isa. vi. 9 f. to prove
+God's original purpose to harden the heart of Israel, so that his
+"salvation might be sent unto the Gentiles." The very fate of Paul
+himself has so little interest for Luke in comparison with this
+demonstration of Christianity as the one original, revealed religion,
+enclosed in Judaism as seeds are confined in the hardening seed-pod
+until disseminated by its bursting, that he leaves it unmentioned, like
+that of all other leaders of the church whose death was not directly
+contributory to the process.
+
+Many, and vitally important to the development of Gospel Story as we
+know it, as were the sources of Luke, both by his own statement (Luke i.
+1) and the internal evidences of his work, he has made analysis
+extremely difficult by the skilful and elaborate stylistic embroidery
+with which he has overlaid the gaps and seams. Nor is this a proper
+occasion for entering the field of the higher critic. Luke-Acts
+represents the completed development, not the naive beginnings of this
+type of the Literature of the Church Teacher. We have seen reason to
+think we may have traces of the earlier "narratives" (_diegeses_) to
+which Luke refers, not only in the great Roman work of Mark, but in a
+part of the Q material itself. If Antioch were the place of origin of
+this early source, if here too were found those archives of missionary
+activity whence came the famous Diary employed in Acts xvi.-xxviii., the
+contribution of this church to Gospel Story was such as to make Antioch
+the appropriate centre for the great "historical" school of
+interpretation of the fourth and fifth centuries. When we consider the
+dominant motive of Luke and his extraordinary exaltation of 'apostolic'
+authority we seem to be breathing the very atmosphere of Ignatius the
+great apostle of ecclesiasticism and apostolic order, discipline and
+succession. Ignatius' hatred of Doketism, too, is not without a certain
+anticipation in the opening and closing chapters of Luke's Gospel, and
+perhaps in the fact that the great exsection from Mark begins with the
+story of the Walking on the Sea (Mark vi. 45-52).
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER VIII
+
+THE JOHANNINE TRADITION. PROPHECY
+
+
+In Paul's enumeration of the "gifts" by which the Spirit qualifies
+various classes of men to build in various ways upon the structure of
+the church, the class of "prophets" takes the place next after that of
+"apostles," a rank even superior (as more manifestly 'spiritual') to
+that of "pastors and teachers." The Book of Acts shows us as its most
+conspicuous centre of "prophecy" the house of Philip the Evangelist at
+Caesarea. This man had four unmarried daughters who prophesied, and in
+his house Paul received a 'prophetic' warning of his fate from a certain
+Agabus who had come down from Judaea. There were also prophets in Antioch
+(Acts xiii. 1), though the only ones mentioned by name are this same
+Agabus[24] and Silas, or Silvanus, who is also from Judaea. In the
+_Teaching of the Twelve_ the 'prophet' still appears among the regular
+functionaries of the church, for the most part a traveller from place
+to place, and open to more or less suspicion, as is the case at Rome,
+where Hermas combines reverence for the "angel" that speaks through the
+true prophet, with warnings against the self-seeker. In 1st John the
+"false prophets" are a serious danger, propagating Doketic heresy
+wherever they go. In fact, this heresy was, as we know, the great peril
+in Asia. However, Asia, if plagued by wandering false prophets, had also
+become by this time a notable seat of true and authentic prophecy; for
+the same Papias who shows such sympathy with Polycarp against those who
+were "perverting the Sayings of the Lord to their own lusts," and had
+turned, as Polycarp advised, "to the tradition handed down from the
+beginning," had similar means for counteracting those who "denied the
+resurrection and judgment." Among those upon whom he principally relied
+as exponents of the apostolic doctrine were two of those same
+prophesying daughters of Philip the Evangelist, who with their father
+had migrated from Caesarea Palestina to Hierapolis, leaving, however,
+one, who had married, a resident till her death at Ephesus. As late as
+the time of Montanus (150-170), the "Phrygians" traced their succession
+of prophets and prophetesses back to Silvanus and the daughters of
+Philip.
+
+ Footnote 24: The mention of Agabus, however, in xi. 27 f. is
+ hardly consistent with xiii. 1 and xxi. 10-14. It seems to be due to
+ the editorial recasting of xi. 22-30.
+
+We cannot be sure that the traditions Papias reported from these
+prophetesses were derived at first hand, though it is not impossible
+that Papias himself may have seen them. However it is certain that many
+of his traditions of 'the Elders' had to do with eschatology, and aimed
+to prove the material and concrete character of the rewards of the
+kingdom; for we have several examples of these traditions, attributing
+to Jesus apocryphal descriptions of the marvellous fertility of
+Palestine in the coming reign of Messiah, and particularizing about the
+abodes of the blessed. Moreover Eusebius blames Papias for the crude
+ideas of Irenaeus and other second century fathers who held the views
+called "chiliastic" (_i. e._ based on the "thousand" year reign of
+Christ in Rev. xx. 2 f.). We also know that Papias defended the
+"trustworthiness" of Revelation, a book which served as the great
+authority of the "chiliasts" for the next fifty years in their fight
+against the deniers of the resurrection. He quoted from it, in fact, the
+passage above referred to; so that if reason must be sought for his
+placing "John and Matthew" together at the end of his list of seven
+apostles instead of in their usual place, it is probably because they
+were his ultimate apostolic authorities for the "word of prophecy" and
+for the "commandment of the Lord" respectively. Justin Martyr, Papias'
+contemporary at Rome, though converted in Ephesus, and unquestionably
+determined in his mould of thought by Asiatic Paulinism, has, like
+Papias, but two _authorities_ for his gospel teaching: (1) the
+commandment of the Lord represented in the Petrine and Matthaean
+tradition; (2) prophecy, represented in the Christian continuation of
+the Old Testament gift. This second authority, however, is not appealed
+to without the support of apostolicity. Revelation is quoted as among
+"our writings," like "the memorabilia of the apostles called Gospels,"
+but not without the additional assurance that the seer was "John, one of
+the _apostles_ of Christ."
+
+For 'prophecy,' however acclimated elsewhere, was in its origin
+distinctively a Palestinian product. Its stock in trade was Jewish
+eschatology as developed in the long succession of writers of
+'apocalypse' since Daniel (165 B.C.). Of the nature of this curious and
+fantastic type of literature we have seen some examples in 2nd
+Thessalonians and the Synoptic eschatology (Mark xiii.=Matt. xxiv.=Luke
+xxi.). More can be learnt by comparing the contemporary Jewish writings
+of this type known as 2nd Esdras and the Apocalypse of Baruch. Older
+examples are found in the prophecies and visions purporting to come from
+Enoch. For apocalypse became the successor of true prophecy in
+proportion as the loss of Israel's separate national existence and the
+enlargement of its horizon compelled it to make its messianic hopes
+transcendental, and its notion of the Kingdom cosmic. Hence comes all
+the phantasmagoria of allegorical monsters, spirits and demons, the
+great conflict no longer against Assyria and Babylon, but a war of the
+powers of light and darkness, heaven and hell. Yet all centres still
+upon Jerusalem as the ultimate metropolis of the world, whose empires,
+now given over to the leadership of Satan, will soon lie prostrate
+beneath her feet.
+
+Some such eschatology of divine judgment and reward is an almost
+necessary complement to the legalistic type of religion. If Christianity
+be conceived as a system of commandments imposed by supernatural
+authority it must have as a motive for obedience a system of
+supernatural rewards and punishments. Not merely, then, because for
+centuries the legalism of the scribes had actually had its corresponding
+development of apocalypse, with visions of the great judgment and Day of
+Yahweh, but because of an inherent and necessary affinity between the
+two, "Judaea" continued to be the home of 'prophecy' in New Testament
+times also.
+
+However, the one great example of this type of literature that has been
+(somewhat reluctantly) permitted to retain a place in the New Testament
+canon appears at first blush to be clearly and distinctively a product
+of Ephesus. Of no book has early tradition so clear and definite a
+pronouncement to make as of Revelation. Since the time of Paul the
+Jewish ideas of resurrection provoked opposition in the Greek mind. The
+Greek readily accepted immortality, but the crudity of Jewish
+millenarianism, with its return of the dead from the grave for a
+visible, concrete rule of Messiah in Palestine repelled him. The
+representation of Acts xvii. 32 is fully borne out by the constant
+effort of Paul in his Greek epistles to remove the stumbling-blocks of
+this doctrine. It is no surprise, then, to find the 'prophecy' of
+Revelation, and more particularly its doctrine of the thousand-year
+reign of Messiah in Jerusalem, a subject of dispute at least since
+Melito of Sardis (167), and probably since Papias (145). Fortunately
+controversy brought out with unusual definiteness, and from the earliest
+times, positive statements regarding the origin of the book. Irenaeus
+(186) declared it a work of the Apostle John given him in vision "in the
+end of the reign of Domitian." The same date (93), may be deduced from
+statements of Epiphanius regarding the history of the church in
+Thyatira. Justin Martyr (153), as we have seen, vouches for the crucial
+passage (Rev. xx. 2 f.) as from "one of ourselves, John, an apostle of
+the Lord." Papias (145) vouched for its orthodoxy at least, if not its
+authenticity. There can be no reasonable doubt that it came to be
+accepted in Asia early in the second century, in spite of opposition, as
+representing the authority of the Apostle John, and as having appeared
+there c. 95. In fact, there is no book of the entire New Testament whose
+external attestation can compare with that of Revelation, in nearness,
+clearness, definiteness, and positiveness of statement. John is as
+distinctively the father of 'prophecy' in second century tradition as
+Matthew of 'Dominical Precepts' and Peter of 'Narratives.'
+
+Moreover the book itself purports to be written from Patmos, an island
+off the coast of Asia. It speaks in the name of "John" as of some very
+high and exceptional authority, well known to all the seven important
+churches addressed, the first of which is "Ephesus." By its references
+to local names and conditions it even proves, in the judgment of all the
+most eminent modern scholars, that it really did see the light for the
+first time (at least for the first time in its present form) in Ephesus
+not far from A.D. 95.
+
+One would think the case for apostolic authenticity could hardly be
+stronger. And yet no book of the New Testament has had such difficulty
+as this, whether in ancient or modern times, to maintain its place in
+the canon. It must also be said that no book gives stronger internal
+evidence of having passed through at least two highly diverse stages in
+process of development to its present form.
+
+The theory of "another John" is indeed comparatively modern. Nobody
+drammed of such a solution until Dionysius of Alexandria hesitatingly
+advanced the conjecture in his controversy with Nepos the Chiliast. Even
+then (_c._ 250) Dionysius (though he must have known the little work of
+Papias) could think of no other John at Ephesus than the Apostle,
+unless it were perhaps John Mark! It is Eusebius who joyfully helps him
+out with the discovery in Papias of "John the Elder." But Eusebius
+himself is candid enough to admit that Papias only quoted "traditions of
+John" and "mentioned him frequently in his writings." When we read
+Papias' own words, though they are cited by Eusebius for the express
+purpose of proving the debatable point, it is obvious that they prove
+nothing of the kind, but rather imply the contrary, viz. that John the
+Elder, though a contemporary of Papias, was not accessible, but known to
+him only at second hand, by report of travellers who "came his way." In
+short, as we have seen, "Aristion and John the Elder" were the surviving
+members of a group of 'apostles, elders and witnesses of the Lord' in
+Jerusalem. If, then, one chose to attribute the 'prophecies' of Rev.
+iv.-xxi. to this Elder there could be no serious objections on the score
+of doctrine, for the "traditions of John" reported by Papias were not
+lacking in millenarian colour. Only, it is not the 'prophecies' of Rev.
+iv.-xxi. which contain the references to "John," but the enclosing
+prologue and epilogue; and these concern themselves with the churches of
+Asia as exclusively as the 'prophecies' with the quarrel of Jerusalem
+with Rome.
+
+The second century is, as we have seen, unanimous in excluding from
+consideration any other John in Asia save the Apostle, and if the
+writer of Rev. i. and xxii. produced this impression in all contemporary
+minds without exception, including even such as opposed the book and its
+doctrine, it is superlatively probable that such was his intention. The
+deniers of the resurrection and judgment did not point out to Polycarp,
+Papias, Justin, Melito and Caius, that they were confusing two Johns,
+attributing the work of a mere Elder to the Apostle. They plumply
+declared the attribution to John fictitious; and since the internal
+evidence from the condition of the churches and growth of heresy in chh.
+i.-iii. and the imperial succession down to Domitian in chh. xiii. and
+xvii. strongly corroborate the date assigned in antiquity (_c._ 93), we
+have no alternative, if we admit that the Apostle John had long before
+been "killed by the Jews,"[25] but to suppose that this book, like
+nearly all the books of 'prophecy,' is, indeed, pseudonymous. It does
+not follow that he who assumes the name of "John" in prologue and
+epilogue (i. 1 f., 4, 9; xxii. 8) to tell the reader definitely who
+the prophet is, was guilty of intentional misrepresentation. If anything
+can be made clear by criticism it is clear that the prophecies were not
+his own. They were taken from some nameless source. The "pseudonymity"
+consists simply in clothing a conjecture with the appearance of
+indubitable fact.
+
+ Footnote 25: See above, p. 104.
+
+But why should a writer who wished to clothe with apostolic authority
+the 'prophecies' he was promulgating, not assume boldly the title of
+"apostle," as the author of 2nd Peter has done in adapting similarly the
+Epistle of Jude? Why, if he assumes the name of the martyred Apostle
+John at all, does he refrain from saying, "I John, an _apostle_, or
+_disciple of the Lord_," and content himself with the humbler
+designation and authority of 'prophet'?
+
+This question brings us face to face with the most remarkable structural
+phenomena of the book, and cannot be understandingly answered until we
+have considered them.
+
+The outstanding characteristic of Revelation is its adaptation of
+literary material dealing with, and applicable to, one historical and
+geographical situation, to another situation almost completely
+different. The opening chapters, devoted to "John's" vision on Patmos
+and the conditions and dangers of the seven Churches of Asia, employ
+indeed some of the expressions of the substance of the book. The
+promises of the Spirit to the churches recall the glories of the New
+Jerusalem of the concluding vision of the seer. There is some reference
+to local persecution at Smyrna incited by the Jews ("a synagogue of
+Satan") and which is to last "ten days," and there is an isolated
+reference to a martyrdom of days long gone by in the message to the
+church in Pergamum (ii. 13) recalling remotely the blood and suffering
+of which the body of the work is full. This we should of course expect
+from an adapter of existing 'prophecies.' But the converse, _i. e._
+consideration for the historical conditions of Ephesus and its sister
+churches, on the part of the body of the work, is absolutely wanting. On
+the one side is the situation of the Pauline churches on the east coast
+of the AEgean in A.D. 93-95. The prologue and epilogue (Rev. i.-iii. and
+xxii. 6-21) are concerned with these churches of Asia, and their
+development in the faith, particularly their growth in good works,
+purity from defilements of the world, and resistance to the inroads of
+heretical teaching. The message of the Spirit, conveyed through "John,"
+is meant to encourage the members of these churches to pure living in
+the face of temptations to worldliness and impurity. The epistles to the
+churches, in a word, belong in the same class with the Pastorals, Jude,
+and 2nd Peter, as regards their object and the situation confronted;
+though they are written to enclose apocalyptic visions which deal with a
+totally different situation.
+
+The visions, on the contrary, take not the smallest notice of
+(proconsular) Asia and its problems. Their scene is Palestine, their
+subject the outcome of Jerusalem's agonizing struggle against Rome. From
+the moment the threshold of iv. 1 is crossed there is no consciousness
+of the existence of such places as Ephesus, Smyrna and Thyatira. The
+scenes are Palestinian. The great battle-field is Har-Magedon (_i. e._
+city of Megiddo, on the plain of Esdraelon, the scene of Josiah's
+overthrow, 2nd Kings xxiii. 29 f.). "The city," "the great city," "the
+holy city" is Jerusalem; though "spiritually (in allegory) it is called
+Sodom and Egypt" (_i. e._ a place from which the saints escape to avoid
+its doom). When the saints flee from the oppression of the dragon it is
+to "the wilderness." When the invading hordes rush in it is from beyond
+"the Euphrates." When the redeemed appear in company with the Christ it
+is on Mount Zion; they constitute an army of 144,000, twelve thousand
+from each of the twelve tribes. Two antagonistic powers are opposed. On
+the one side is Jerusalem and its temple, now given over to the Gentiles
+to be trodden under foot forty and two months, on the other is Rome, no
+longer, as with Paul, a beneficent and protecting power, but the city of
+the beast, Babylon the great harlot, at whose impending judgment the
+Gentiles will mourn, but all the servants of God rejoice. Jerusalem
+rebuilt, glorified, the metropolis of the world, seat and residence of
+God and his Christ, will take the place of Rome, the seat of the beast
+and the false prophet. The gates of this New Jerusalem will stand open
+to receive tribute from all the Gentile nations, and will have on them
+the names of the twelve tribes of Israel. The foundations of the city
+wall will have on them "the names of the twelve apostles of the Lamb."
+
+All this is cumulative proof that the horizon of the seer of Rev.
+iv.-xx. is that of Palestine. Its expansion in the introductory Letters
+of the Spirit to the Churches to include the seven churches of
+(proconsular) Asia, is as limited in its way as the original. The later
+writer merely adds the special province where he wishes the 'prophecy'
+to circulate, with its special interests; there is no real interrelation
+of the two parts.
+
+It is a problem of great complexity to disentangle the various strands
+of this strange and fantastic work, certain as it is that we have here a
+conglomerate whose materials come from various periods. Some elements,
+such as ch. xi. on the fate of Jerusalem, seem to date in part from
+before 70; others, such as ch. xviii. on the fate of Rome, show that
+while originally composed for the circumstances of the reign of
+Vespasian or Titus, the time has been extended to take in at least the
+beginning of that of Domitian.[26] The author rests mainly upon the
+Hebrew apocalyptic prophets, such as Ezekiel, Daniel and Enoch, but he
+has not been altogether inhospitable to such originally Gentile
+mythology as the doctrine of the seven spirits of God, and the conflict
+of Michael and his angels with the dragon. He intimates himself that his
+prophesying had not been confined to one period or one people (x. 11).
+When he translates the "Hebrew" name of the angel of the abyss,
+"Abaddon," into its Greek equivalent (ix. 11), or uses Hebrew numerical
+equivalents for the letters of the name of a man (xiii. 18), it is not
+difficult to guess that this prophecy had at least its origin in
+Palestine. In fact, there is no other country where the geographical
+references hold true, and no other period save that shortly after the
+overthrow of Jerusalem by Titus, that affords the historical situation
+here presupposed, when worshipping "the beast and his image" is demanded
+of the saints by the earthly ruler (Domitian), and the overthrow of the
+seven-hilled city by one of its own rulers in league with lesser powers
+is looked forward to as about to avenge the sufferings inflicted on the
+Jews. As regards this hope of the overthrow of Rome, we know that the
+legend of Nero's prospective return at the head of hosts of Parthian
+enemies to recapture his empire gained currency in Asia Minor in
+Domitian's reign, and this legend is certainly developed in Rev. xiii.
+and xvii. On the other hand, the author, if he ever came to Asia, did
+not cease to be a Palestinian Jew. He operates exclusively (after iv. 1)
+with the materials and interests of Jewish and Jewish-Christian
+apocalypse. He has no interest whatever in the churches of Asia. He does
+not betray by one syllable a knowledge even of their existence, to say
+nothing of their dangers, their heresies, their temptations. He does
+make it abundantly clear that he is a Christian prophet (x. 7-11), and
+(to us) almost equally clear that he is _not_ one of the twelve
+apostles whose names he sees written on the foundation-stones of the New
+Jerusalem (xxi. 14). But since his prophecy, with all its heterogeneous
+elements had to do with the final triumph of Messiah, and the
+establishment of His kingdom, after the overthrow of the power of
+Satan--since it depicted "the time of the dead to be judged, and the
+time to give their reward to thy servants the prophets, and to the
+saints and to them that fear thy name," it could not fail to be welcomed
+by orthodox Christians in (proconsular) Asia. For the churches of Asia
+were engaged at this time in a vigorous struggle against the heretical
+deniers of the resurrection and judgment. Only, a mere anonymous
+prophecy from Palestine could not obtain any authoritative currency in
+Asia. To be accepted, even among the orthodox, some name of apostolic
+weight must be attached to it, as we see in the case of the two Epistles
+of Peter and those of James and Jude. The Epistles of the Spirit to the
+churches are, then, as truly "letters of commendation" as though they
+introduced a living prophet and not merely a written prophecy. The John
+whom they present is not called an apostle for the very simple reason
+that the visions themselves everywhere refer to their recipient as a
+'prophet.' The author of the prologue and epilogue does not disregard
+the language of his material. As we have seen, he carefully weaves its
+phraseology into the 'letters.' So with his insertion of the name
+"John." It occurs nowhere but in i. 1 f., 4, 9 and xxii. 8 f. All
+these passages, but especially xxii. 8 f., are based upon xix. 9_b_,
+10, adding nothing to the representation but the name "John" and the
+location "Patmos." In fact, xxii. 6-9 reproduces xix. 9 f., for the
+most part verbatim, although it is clearly insupposable that the seer of
+the former passage should represent himself as offering a _second_ time
+to worship the angel, and as receiving _again_ exactly the same rebuke
+he had received so shortly before. He who calls himself "John" in xxii.
+8 is, therefore, _not_ the prophet of xix. 10. The epilogue itself has
+apparently received successive supplements, and the prologue its prefix;
+but he who inserts the name John has done so with caution. He may not
+have intended to leave open the ambiguity found by Dionysius and
+Eusebius between the Apostle and the Elder, as a refuge in case of
+accusation, but he has at least been careful not to transgress the
+limits of the text he reproduces. The seer spoke of himself as a
+"_prophet_" writing from the midst of great _tribulation_, about the
+_kingdom_ to follow to those that _endured_. He had said that he
+received "true _words of God_" from an _angel_ who declared "I am a
+fellow _servant_ with thee and with thy _brethren_ that hold _the
+testimony of Jesus_" (_i. e._ the confession of martyrdom). The
+prologue, accordingly, describes "John" as a _servant_ of Jesus, who
+received from an _angel_ the _word of God_ and _the testimony of Jesus_
+(i. 1 f.). He is a _brother_ and partaker in the _tribulation_ and
+_kingdom_ and _endurance_ which are in Jesus. When he comes to Asia it
+is "for the _word of God_ and _the testimony of Jesus_." The spot whence
+he issues his prophetic message is not located in Ephesus, or in any
+city where the residents could say, "But the Apostle John was never
+among us." He resides temporarily (as a prisoner in the quarries?) in
+the unfrequented island of Patmos. Thence he could be supposed to see
+"in the Spirit" the condition of affairs in the churches of Asia without
+inconvenient questions as to when, and how, and why.
+
+ Footnote 26: Note the addition of an "eighth" emperor in ver. 11.
+
+We may think, then, of this book of 'prophecy' as brought forth in the
+vicinity of Ephesus near "the end of the reign of Domitian" (95). But
+only the enclosing letters to the churches, and the epilogue
+guaranteeing the contents, originate here at this time. The
+'prophecies,' occupied as they are exclusively with the rivalry of
+Jerusalem and Rome, and the judgment to be executed for the former upon
+her ruthless adversary, bear unmistakable marks of their Palestinian
+origin, not only in the historical and geographic situations
+presupposed, but in the "defiant" Hebraisms of the language, and the
+avowed translations from "the Hebrew." They are an importation from
+Palestine like "the sound words, even the words of the Lord Jesus"
+referred to in the Pastorals. The churches of Asia are feeling the need
+of apostolic authority against the deniers of the resurrection and the
+judgment, as much as against the perverters of the Lord's words. Such
+centres as the homes of the prophesying daughters of Philip at Ephesus
+and Hierapolis were even more abundantly competent to supply this demand
+than the other. Agabus will not have been the only Judaean prophet who
+visited them, especially after the "great tribulation" which befell
+"those in Judaea." There is nothing foreign to the habit of the times,
+even in Christian circles, if nameless 'prophecies' from such a source
+are translated, edited, and given out under cover of commendatory
+epistles written in the name of "John" at a time when John had indeed
+partaken both of the tribulation and of the kingdom of Jesus. They would
+hardly have obtained currency had they not been attributed to an
+apostle; for a denial of the apostolicity of this book has always
+deprived it of authority.
+
+On the other hand, the actual (Palestinian) prophet has no such exalted
+opinion of himself as of those whose names he sees written on the
+foundation of the walls of the New Jerusalem (xxi. 14). He is not an
+apostle and does not claim to be. He shows not the faintest trace of any
+association with the earthly Jesus, and indeed displays a
+vindictiveness toward the enemies of Israel that has more of the spirit
+of the imprecatory psalms than the spirit of Jesus. He thinks of Jesus
+as a king and judge bestowing heavenly rewards upon the martyrs in a
+manner quite inconsistent with his rebuke of James and John (Mark x.
+40). It is a far cry indeed from this to apostleship and personal
+intimacy with Jesus.
+
+The chief value of Revelation to the student of Christian origins is
+that by means of its clearly determinable date (Ephesus, 93-95) he can
+place himself at a point of vantage whence to look not only around him
+at the conditions of the Pauline churches as depicted in the letters,
+vexed with growing Gnostic heresy and moral laxity, but also both
+backward and forward. The backward glance shows Palestine emerging from
+the horrors of the Jewish war, filled with bitterness against Rome, held
+down under hateful tyranny and longing for vengeance upon the despot
+with his "names of blasphemy" and his demands of worship for "the image
+of the beast" (emperor-worship). Here Jewish apocalyptic (as in 2nd
+Esdras) and Christian 'prophecy' are closely in accord. Indeed a
+considerable part of the material of Rev. iv.-xxi., especially in chh.
+xi.-xii. is ultimately of Jewish rather than Christian origin. What the
+development of Christian 'prophecy' was in Palestine from apostolic
+times until the scattering of the church of "the apostles and elders"
+after the war of Bar Cocheba (135), we can only infer from the kindred
+Jewish apocalypses and the chiliastic "traditions of the Elders" quoted
+by Irenaeus from Papias. A forward look from our vantage point in Ephesus
+_c._ A.D. 95, shows the effects of the Palestinian importation extending
+down from generation to generation, first in the long chiliastic
+controversy against the Doketic Gnostics, including Montanist
+'prophecy'; secondly, in the growth of a claim to apostolic succession
+from John.
+
+(1) In the chiliastic controversy for a century the chief bones of
+contention are the (non-Pauline) doctrine of the resurrection of the
+_flesh_ (so the Apostles' Creed and the second-century fathers), and
+that of a visible reign of Christ for a thousand years in Jerusalem. The
+new form of resurrection-gospel which at about this time begins to take
+the place of the apostolic of 1st Cor. xv. 3-11, centering upon the
+emptiness of the sepulchre and the tangibility and food-consuming
+functions of Jesus' resurrection body, instead of the "manifestations"
+to the apostles, is characteristic of this struggle against the Greek
+disposition to spiritualize. Luke and Ignatius represent the attitude of
+the orthodox, Ignatius' opponents that of those who denied that Jesus
+was "in the flesh after his resurrection." Revelation, like the
+"traditions of the Elders," champions the visible kingdom of Messiah in
+Jerusalem.
+
+(2) In the effort for apostolic authority the writings which came
+ultimately to represent Asian orthodoxy have all been brought under the
+name and authority of the Apostle John, although for many decades after
+the appearance of Revelation, Paul, and not John, remains the apostolic
+authority to which appeal is made, and although the writings themselves
+were originally anonymous. There was, indeed, a contributory cause for
+the growth of this tradition in the accidental circumstance that a
+Palestinian Elder from whom Papias derived indirect, and Polycarp in all
+probability direct, traditions, bore also the name of John, and survived
+until A.D. 117. Still, the main reason why this particular apostolic
+name was ultimately placed over the Gospel and Epistles of Ephesian
+Christendom, can only have been its previous adoption to cover the
+compilation of Palestinian 'prophecies' of A.D. 95.
+
+
+
+
+PART IV
+
+THE LITERATURE OF THE THEOLOGIAN
+
+
+CHAPTER IX
+
+THE SPIRITUAL GOSPEL AND EPISTLES
+
+
+Asia, as we have come to know it through a succession of writings dating
+from Colossians-Ephesians (_c._ 62) down to Papias (145), had come to be
+the chief scene of mutual reaction between 'apostolic' and Pauline
+Christianity at the close of the first century. Here at Ephesus had been
+the great headquarters of Paul's missionary activity. Here he had
+reasoned daily in the school of one Tyrannus, a philosopher, and had
+found "many adversaries." Here he had encountered the "strolling Jews,
+exorcists," and had secured the destruction of an immense mass of books
+of magic. Here, according to Acts, he predicted the inroads of heresy
+after his "departure," and here the succeeding literature abundantly
+witnesses the fulfilment of the prediction. Ephesians and Colossians
+begin the series, the Pastoral Epistles (_c._ 90) continue it. Then
+follow the 'letters to the churches' of Revelation (95) and the
+Ignatian Epistles (110-117), not to mention those whose origin is
+uncertain, such as Jude and 2nd Peter.
+
+The Pastorals already make it apparent that even the Pauline churches
+are not exempt from the inevitable tendency of the age to fall back upon
+authority. The very sublimity of Paul's consciousness of apostolic
+inspiration made it the harder for the next generation to assert any for
+itself. Moreover heresy was growing apace. If even the outward pressure
+of persecution tended to drive the churches together in brotherly
+sympathy, still more indispensable would appear the need of traditional
+standards to maintain the "type of sound doctrine," "the faith once for
+all delivered to the saints." Without such it would be impossible to
+check the individualism of errorists who took Paul's sense of personal
+inspiration and mystical insight as their model, _without_ Paul's
+sobriety of critical control under the standard of "the law of Christ."
+It is no surprise, then, to find even at the headquarters of Paulinism
+early in the second century a sweeping tendency to react toward the
+'apostolic' standards. In particular, as Gnostic exaggeration of the
+Pauline mysticism led continually further toward disregard of the
+dictates of common morality, and a wider divergence from the Jewish
+conceptions of the world to come, it was natural that men like Polycarp
+and Papias should turn to the Matthaean and Petrine tradition of the
+Lord's oracles, and to the Johannine 'prophecies' regarding the
+resurrection and judgment.
+
+Had nothing intervened between Gnostics and reactionaries the most vital
+elements of Paul's gospel might well have disappeared, even at this
+great headquarters of Paulinism. The Doketists, with their exaggerated
+Hellenistic mysticism, were certainly not the true successors of Paul.
+They showed an almost contemptuous disregard for the historic Jesus, a
+one-sided aim at personal redemption, by mystic union of the individual
+soul with the Christ-spirit, to the disregard of "the law of Christ,"
+even in some cases of common morality. Paul was characterized by a
+splendid loyalty to personal purity, to the social ideal of the Kingdom,
+and to the unity of the brotherhood in the spirit of reciprocal service.
+On the other hand men like the author of the Pastoral Epistles, Ignatius
+and Polycarp, with their almost panic-stricken resort to the authority
+of the past, were not perpetuating the true spirit of the great Apostle.
+Their reliance was on ecclesiastical discipline, concrete and massive
+miracle in the story of Jesus, particularly on the point of the
+bodily--or, as they would have said, the "fleshly"--resurrection. Their
+conception of his recorded "words," made of them a fixed, superhuman
+standard and rule, a "new law." Teachers of this type, much as they
+desired and believed themselves to be perpetuating the "sacred deposit"
+of Paul, were in reality conserving its form and missing its spirit.
+Such men would gladly "turn to the tradition handed down," of the
+Matthaean Sayings, and the Petrine Story. But in the former they would
+not find reflections of the sense of Son ship. They would find only a
+supplementary Law, a new and higher set of rules. In the story they
+would not discover the Pauline view of the pre-existent divine Wisdom
+tabernacling in man, producing a second Adam, as elder brother of a new
+race, the children and heirs of God. They would take the mysticism of
+Paul and bring it down to the level of the man in the street. Jesus
+would be to them either a completely superhuman man, approximating the
+heathen demi-god, a divinity incognito; or else a man so endowed with
+"the whole fountain of the Spirit" as to exercise perpetually and
+uninterruptedly all its miraculous functions. The story of the cross
+would be hidden behind the prodigies.
+
+Least of all could the importation of apocalyptic prophecy do justice to
+the Pauline doctrine of the 'last things.' True, Paul is himself a
+'prophet,' thoroughly imbued with the fantastic Palestinian doctrines.
+He, too, believes in a world-conflict, a triumph of the Messiah over
+antichrist. More particularly in one of his very earliest epistles (2nd
+Thessalonians) we get a glimpse into these Jewish peculiarities. But
+these are always counterbalanced in Paul by a wider and soberer view,
+which tends more and more to get the upper hand. His doctrine of
+spiritual union with Christ, present apprehension of "the life that is
+hid with Christ in God," a doctrine of Greek rather than Hebrew
+parentage, prevails over the imagery of Jewish apocalypse. In the later
+epistles he expects rather to "depart and be with Christ" than to be
+"caught up into the air" with those that are alive and remain at the
+'Coming.' So even if Paul did have occasion again and again to defend
+his Jewish resurrection-doctrine against the Greek disposition to refine
+it away into a mere doctrine of immortality, his remedy is not a mere
+falling back into the crudities of Jewish millenarianism. Least of all
+could he have sympathized with the nationalistic, and even vindictive
+spirit of Rev. iv.-xxi., with its great battle of Jerusalem helped by
+Messiah and the angels, against Rome helped by Satan and the Beast.
+Paul's doctrine of the resurrection of the "body" by "clothing" of the
+spirit with a "tabernacle" derived "from heaven," his hope of a
+messianic Kingdom which is the triumph of humanity under a "second
+Adam," has its apocalyptic traits. It is a victory over demonic enemies,
+"spiritual hosts of wickedness in the heavenly places"; but it has the
+reserve of an educated Pharisee against the cruder forms of Jewish
+prophecy. It shows the mind of the cosmopolitan Roman citizen and
+philosophic thinker, not merely that of the Jewish Zealot.
+
+How salutary if Paul himself could have lived to control the divergent
+elements among his churches, to check the subjective individualism of
+the Gnostics on the one hand, and the reactionary tendencies of the
+orthodox on the other. His parting words to his beloved Philippians are
+sadly appreciative of how needful it was for their sake that he should
+"abide in the flesh" (Phil. i. 24). Yet there was one thing still more
+expedient--that he should abide with them in the spirit. And that is
+just what we find evidenced in the great 'spiritual' Gospel and its
+accompanying Epistles from Ephesus.
+
+Debate still rages over a mere name, attached by tradition to these
+writings that themselves bear no name. The titles prefixed by early
+transcribers attribute them to "John." But they are never employed
+before 175-180 in a way to even remotely suggest that they were then
+regarded as written by John, or even as apostolic in any sense. And when
+we trace the tradition back to its earliest form, in the Epilogue
+attached to the Gospel (John xxi.) it seems to be no more than a dubious
+attempt to identify that mysterious figure, the "disciple whom Jesus
+loved." If, however, we postpone this question raised by the Epilogue,
+the writings can at least be assigned to a definite locality (Ephesus)
+and a fairly definite date (_c._ 105-110), with the general consent both
+of ancient tradition and of modern criticism. This is for us the
+important thing, since it enables us to understand their purpose and
+bearing; whereas even those who contend that they were written by the
+Apostle John can make little use of the alleged fact. For (1) the little
+that is known of John from other sources is completely opposed to the
+characteristics of these writings. They are characterized by a broad
+universalism, and reproduce the mysticism of Paul. To attribute them to
+the Pillar of Gal. ii. 9, or the Galilean fisherman of Mark i. 19 and
+ix. 38, it becomes necessary to suppose that John after migrating to
+Ephesus underwent a transformation so complete as to make him in reality
+another man. (2) The meagre possibility that the basis of Revelation
+might represent the Apostle John becomes more remote than ever. Now it
+is a curious fact that critics who hold to the much-disputed tradition
+that the Apostle John wrote the Gospel and Epistles, although these
+writings make no such claim, and have no affinity with the known
+character, show as a rule remarkable alacrity to dismiss the claims of
+Revelation, which positively declares John to have been its author, and
+has far stronger evidence, both internal and external, in support of the
+claim, than have either the Gospel or the Epistles. We may prefer the
+style and doctrine of the Gospel and Epistles, but this playing fast
+and loose with the evidence can only discredit criticism of this type.
+(3) The value of the demonstration of Johannine authorship would lie in
+the fact that we should then have a first-hand witness to the actual
+life and teaching of Jesus, immeasurably superior to the remote and
+indirect tradition of the present Synoptic sources. But as a matter of
+real fact those who maintain the Johannine authorship do not venture to
+assert any such historical superiority. On the contrary they consider
+the Synoptic tradition not only historically superior to "John," as
+respects both sayings and course of events, but they are apt to
+attribute to this Galilean apostle an extreme of Philonic abstraction,
+so that he even prefers deliberate "fiction" to fact. Thus the reasoning
+employed to defend the tradition destroys the only factor which could
+give it value.
+
+On the other hand it is possible to disregard these secondary disputes,
+which aim only to increase or diminish the authority of the writings by
+asserting or denying that they were written by the Apostle John, and to
+approach the interpretation of them on the basis only of what is really
+known, accredited both by ancient tradition and by modern criticism. On
+this basis we can safely affirm that they originated in Ephesus early in
+the second century, 'spiritualizing' what we have designated 'apostolic'
+teaching, while at the same time strongly reacting against Doketic and
+Antinomian heresy. By such a procedure we shall be employing modern
+critical methods to the highest practical advantage in the interest of
+genuinely historical interpretation.
+
+Even those who find minute distinctions in style and point of view
+between the Epistles and Gospel of John will admit that all four
+documents emanate from the same period, situation, and circumstances,
+and represent the same school of thought. We shall make no serious
+mistake, then, if we treat them as written by the same individual, and
+even as intended to accompany one another. We shall have the example of
+so high an authority as Lightfoot, who considered 1st John an Epilogue
+composed to accompany the Gospel in place of the present Epilogue (John
+xxi.). Moreover the distinctions in the ancient treatment of 1st John
+and the two smaller Epistles are all subsequent to the attribution of
+the Gospel and First Epistle to the Apostle, and a consequence of it.
+For 1st John and the Gospel had always been inseparable, and having no
+name attached could easily be treated as the Apostle's. But 2nd and 3rd
+John distinctly declare themselves written by an "Elder"; and in the
+days when men still appreciated the distinction between an Elder and an
+Apostle it was felt to be so serious a difficulty that 2nd and 3rd John
+were put in the class of "disputed" writings. In reality 1st John and
+the Gospel are just as certainly the work of an "Elder" as 2nd John and
+3rd John, though no declaration to that effect is made. Moreover 1st
+John and the Gospel may safely be treated as from the same author; for
+such minute differences as exist in style and point of view can be fully
+accounted for by the processes of revision the Gospel has demonstrably
+undergone. This is more reasonable than to imagine two authors so
+extraordinarily similar to one another and extraordinarily different
+from everybody else.
+
+"The Elder" does not give his name, and it is hopeless for us to try to
+guess it, though it was of course well known to his "beloved" friend
+"Gaius," to whom the third letter (the outside envelope) was addressed.
+We have simply three epistles, one (3rd John) personal, to the aforesaid
+Gaius, who is to serve as the writer's intermediary with "the church,"
+because Diotrephes, its bishop, violently opposes him. Another (2nd
+John) is addressed to a particular church ("the elect lady and her
+children"), in all probability the church of Diotrephes and Gaius. It
+may be the letter referred to in 3rd John 9. The third (1st John) is
+entirely general, not even so much modified from the type of the homily
+toward that of the epistle as Hebrews or James; for it has neither
+superscription nor epistolary close. And yet it is, and speaks of itself
+(i. 4; ii. 1, 7, 9, 12-14, etc.) as a literary product. It is not
+impossible that this group of 'epistles,' one individual, one to a
+particular church, one general, was composed after the plan of the
+similar group addressed by Paul to churches of this same region,
+Philemon, Colossians, and the more general epistle known to us as
+Ephesians. They may have been intended to accompany and introduce the
+Gospel written by the same author, just as the prophecies of Rev.
+iv.-xxi. are introduced by the 'epistles' of Rev. i.-iii., or as
+Luke-Acts is sent under enclosure to Theophilus for publication under
+his patronage. At all events, be the connection with the Gospel closer
+or more remote, to learn anything really reliable about the writer and
+his purpose and environment we must begin with his own references to
+them, first in the letter to Gaius, then in that to "the elect lady and
+her children," then in his 'word of exhortation' to young and old, of
+1st John. Thus we shall gain a historical approach finally to that
+treatise on the manifestation of God in Christ which has won him the
+title since antiquity of the 'theologian.'
+
+Third John shows the author to be a man of eminence in the (larger?)
+church whence he writes, old enough to speak of Gaius with commendation
+as one of his "children," though Gaius himself is certainly no mere
+youth, and eminent enough to call Diotrephes to answer for his
+misconduct. He has sent out evangelistic workers, some of whom have
+recently returned and borne witness "before the church" to their
+hospitable reception by Gaius. For this he thanks Gaius, and urges him
+to continue the good work. The main object of the letter, however, is
+to commend Demetrius, who is doubtless the bearer of this letter as well
+as another written "to the church" (2nd John?). This letter, the author
+fears, will never reach its destination if Diotrephes has his way. There
+is very little to indicate whence the opposition of Diotrephes arises,
+but what little there is (ver. 11) points to those who make claims to
+"seeing" God and being "of" Him, without adequate foundation in a life
+of purity and beneficence. The letter "to the church" is more explicit.
+
+Second John is perfectly definite in its purpose. After congratulating
+the "elect lady" on those of her children (members) whom the writer has
+found leading consistent Christian lives, he entreats the church to
+remember the "new commandment" of Jesus, which yet is not new but the
+foundation of all, the commandment of ministering love. The reason for
+this urgency is that "many deceivers are gone forth into the world, even
+they that confess not that Jesus Christ cometh in the flesh" (ver. 7).
+And here we come upon a very novel and distinctive application of an
+ancient datum of 'prophecy,' clearly differentiating this writer from
+the author of Revelation. The Doketic heresy is explicitly identified
+with "the deceiver and the antichrist." That must have been a new and
+surprising turn for men accustomed to connect the antichrist idea with
+the persecuting power of Rome. Satan, as we know, had been repeatedly
+conceived as operating through the coercion of outward force brought
+against the Messiah and his people through the Beast and the false
+Prophet (Rev. xiii.). There was good authority, too, for a mystical "man
+of sin" setting himself forth as God in the temple (2nd Thess. ii. 4),
+or for connecting Daniel's "abomination that maketh desolate" with the
+sufferings of the Jewish war and the later attempts of false prophets to
+deceive the elect with lying wonders (2nd Thess. ii. 9; Mark xiii. 22;
+Rev. xiii. 14). But this was a new application of the prophecy. To
+declare that the heretical teachers were themselves antichrists was to
+call the attention of the church back from outward opposition to inward
+disloyalty as the greater peril. And the identification is not
+enunciated in this general warning alone, but fully developed and
+defended in two elaborate paragraphs of the 'word of exhortation' (1st
+John ii. 18-29; iv. 1-6). When, therefore, we find Polycarp in his
+letter (110-171) quietly adopting the idea, almost as an understood
+thing, declaring "For every one who shall not confess that Jesus Christ
+is come in the flesh, is antichrist" (vii. 1), it becomes almost a
+certainty that he had read 1st John.[27]
+
+ Footnote 27: Not 2nd John; for it is only in 1st John ii. 18 that
+ the elder speaks of "many antichrists," identifying each separate
+ Doketist with the apocalyptic figure. In 2nd John vii. it is the
+ heresy itself as a phenomenon which constitutes _the_ antichrist.
+
+Our elder's warning "to the church" (perhaps more particularly its
+governing body) is to beware of these deceivers; not to receive them,
+nor even to greet them, because they "go onward" (are 'progressives')
+and do not "abide in the teaching of Christ." To abide in this
+"teaching" is the church's only safeguard.
+
+If next we turn to the more general epistle known as 1st John the lack
+of any superscription is more than counterbalanced by the writer's full
+and explicit declarations regarding motive and occasion. The epistle was
+certainly intended to be read before entire congregations. Of part of it
+at least the author himself says that it was "written concerning them
+that would lead you astray" (ii. 26). Comparison of the full
+denunciation with what we know of Doketism from its own writings, such
+as the so-called _Acts of John_ (_c._ 175), shows very plainly what type
+of heresy is meant. Moreover we have the Epistles of Ignatius, written
+to these same churches but a few years later, and the detailed
+descriptions of the Doketist Cerinthus and his doctrines given by
+Irenaeus, together with the explicit statement that the writings of John
+were directed against this same Cerinthus.
+
+Yet 1st John is far more than a mere polemic. The author writes to those
+"that believe on the name of the Son of God, that they may know that
+they have eternal life" (v. 13). This certainly is the result of the
+conscious indwelling of the Spirit of Jesus. It is not evidenced,
+however, by boastful words as to illumination, insight and knowledge,
+but by practical obedience to the one new commandment; for "God is love,
+and he that _loveth_ (not he that hath _gnosis_) is begotten of God and
+knoweth God." This inward witness of the Spirit is a gift, or (to use
+our author's term) an "anointing" (_i. e._ a 'Christ'-ening), whose
+essence is as much beyond the Greek's ideal of wisdom, on the one side,
+as it is beyond the Jew's ideal of miraculous powers on the other. It is
+a spirit of ministering love corresponding to and emanating from the
+nature of God himself. This is "the teaching of Christ" in which alone
+it is safe to "abide."
+
+But again as respects the historic tradition of the church our author is
+not less emphatic. He values the record of an actual, real, and tangible
+experience of this manifested life of God in man. The "progressives" may
+repudiate the mere Jesus of "the flesh," in favour of one who comes by
+water only (_i. e._ in the outpouring of the Spirit in baptism), and not
+by the blood of the cross. For the doctrine of the cross was a special
+stumbling-block to Doketists, who rejected the sacrament of the bread
+and wine.[28] The actual sending of God's only-begotten Son into the
+world, the real "propitiation" for our sins (so lightly denied by the
+illuminati), is a vital point to the writer. The sins "of the whole
+world" were atoned for in Jesus' blood actually shed on Calvary. The
+church possesses, then, in this story a record of fact of infinite
+significance to the world. The Doketists are playing fast and loose with
+this record of the historic Jesus. They deny any value to the "flesh" in
+which the aeon Christ had merely tabernacled as its "receptacle" between
+the period of the baptism and the ascension--an event which they date
+_before_ the death on the cross.[29] They are met here with a peremptory
+challenge and declaration. The experience of contact with the earthly
+Jesus which the Church cherishes as its most inestimable treasure is the
+assurance, and the only assurance that we have, of real fellowship with
+the Father; for "the life, the eternal life" of God in man, the
+Logos--to borrow frankly the Stoic expression--is known not by mere
+mystical dreams, but by the historic record of those who personally knew
+the real Jesus. The manifestation of God, in short, is objective and
+historical, and not merely inward and self-conscious; and that outward
+and objective manifestation may be summed up in what we of the Christian
+brotherhood have seen and known of Jesus.
+
+ Footnote 28: In the _Acts of John_ the Christ spirit which had been
+ resident in Jesus comes to John after he has fled to a cave on the
+ Mount of Olives from the posse that arrested the Lord. The sweet
+ voice of the invisible Christ informs him there that the blinded
+ multitude below had tortured a mere bodily shape which they took to
+ be Christ, "while I stood by and laughed." In the _Gospel of Peter_
+ Jesus hung upon the cross "as one who feels no pain" and was "taken
+ up" before the end.
+
+ Footnote 29: See note preceding.
+
+It is when we approach the Fourth Gospel by way of its own author's
+adaptation of his message to the conditions around him that we begin to
+appreciate it historically, and in its true worth. The spirit of polemic
+is still prominent in 1st John, but the Gospel shows the effect of
+opposition only in the more careful statement of the evangelist's exact
+meaning. It is a theological treatise, an interpretation of the doctrine
+of the person of Christ, written that the readers "may believe that
+Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God, and that believing they may have
+life in his name" (xx. 31). In an age so eagerly bent on ascertaining
+the historic facts regarding Jesus' life, and the true sequence of
+events (Luke i. 1-4), it is insupposable that an author so strenuous to
+uphold the concrete reality of the church's historic tradition should
+not give real history so far as he was able. He could not afford to
+depreciate it in the face of Doketic myth and fancy and contempt for a
+"Christ in the flesh." The idea that such a writer could deliberately
+prefer fiction to fact is most improbable; ten times more so if he was
+the only surviving representative of the twelve, a Galilean disciple
+even more intimate than Peter with Jesus from the outset. But real
+history was no longer attainable. The author of the Fourth Gospel
+reports no event which he does not take in good faith to be fact. Yet it
+must be apparent from his own statement of his purpose as well as from
+the very structure of the book that he does not aim to be a historian,
+but an interpreter of doctrine. He aims to give not _fact_ but _truth_.
+And his handling of (supposed) fact has the freedom we should expect in
+a church teacher of that age, and of the school of Paul the mystic. The
+seven progressive "signs" that he narrates, culminating in the raising
+of Lazarus, are avowedly (xx. 31) illustrative selections from a
+multitude of current tales of miracle, aiming to produce that faith in
+Jesus as the Son of God which will result in "life," _i. e._ the eternal
+life which consists in his indwelling (1st John v. 20). They are not
+described as acts of pity, drawn from one with whom the power of God was
+found present to heal. Jesus does not yield as in the Synoptics when
+compassion for trusting need overcomes reluctance to increase the
+importunity that interfered with his higher mission. Their prime purpose
+is to "manifest the glory" of the incarnate Logos, and Jesus performs
+them only when, and as, he chooses. Pity and natural affection are
+almost trampled upon that this "manifestation of his glory" may be made
+more effective (ii. 4; iv. 48; ix. 3; xi. 4-6, 15). As in Paul, there is
+no exorcism. This most typical and characteristic miracle of Petrine
+story (Mark iii. 15; Acts x. 88) has disappeared. Or rather (as in Paul)
+the casting out of Satan from his dominion over the entire world has
+transcended and superseded it (John xii. 31-33; _cf._ Col. ii. 15). In
+John, requests for miracle, whether in faith or unbelief, always incur
+rebuke (ii. 4; iv. 48; vi. 30-36; vii. 4-7; xi. 3-15). Jesus offers and
+works them when "his hour" comes, whether applied for or not (v. 6-9;
+vi. 6; ix. 1-7). His reserve is not due to a limitation of almighty
+power; for the power is declared explicitly to be his, _in his own
+right_ (v. 21; xi. 22, 25, 42). He restrains it only that faith may rest
+upon conviction of the truth rather than mere wonder (ii. 23-25; iii. 2
+f.; iv. 39-42, 48; vi. 29-46; xiv. 11). He is, in short, an omniscient
+(i. 47-50; ii. 25), omnipotent Being, temporarily sojourning on the
+earth (iii. 13; xvi. 28).
+
+The dialogue interwoven with these seven signs is closely related in
+subject to them. It does not aim to repeat remembered Sayings, but
+follows that literary form which since Plato had been the classic model
+for presenting the themes of philosophy. The subject-matter is no
+longer, as in the Synoptics, the Righteousness required by God, the
+Nature and Coming of the Kingdom, Duty to God and Man. It is the person
+and function of the speaker himself. Instead of the parables we have
+allegories: "seven 'I am's'" of Jesus, in debate with "the Jews" about
+the doctrine of his own person as Son of God.
+
+This uniformity of topic corresponds with a complete absence of any
+attempt to differentiate in style between utterances of Jesus, or the
+Baptist, or the evangelist himself, in Gospel or Epistles. Had the
+writer desired, it is certain that he could have collected sayings of
+Jesus, and given them a form similar to those of Matthew and Luke. He
+does not try. The only device he employs to suggest a distinction is an
+oracular ambiguity at first misunderstood, and so requiring progressive
+unfolding. The main theme is often introduced by a peculiar and solemn
+"Verily, verily."
+
+As with the 'signs' the lingering Synoptic sense of progress and
+proportion has disappeared. At the very outset John the Baptist
+proclaims to his followers that his own baptism has no value in itself.
+It is not "for repentance unto remission of sins." It is _only_ to make
+the Christ "manifest" (i. 19-34). Christ's atonement alone will take
+away the sin (i. 29), Christ's baptism alone will convey real help (i.
+34). Jesus, too, proclaims himself from the outset the Christ, in the
+full Pauline sense of the word (i. 45-51; iv. 26, etc.). He chooses
+Judas with the express purpose of the betrayal, and forces on the
+reluctant agents of his fate (vi. 70 f.; xiii. 26 f.; xviii. 4-8;
+xix. 8-11).
+
+All this, and much more which we need not cite, makes hardly the
+pretence of being history. It is frankly theology, or rather
+apologetics. We have as a framework the general outline of Mark, a
+Galilean and a Judaean ministry (chh. i.-xii.; xiii.-xx.), with traces of
+a Perean journey (vii. 1 ff.). This scheme, however, is broken through
+by another based on the Mosaic festal system, Jesus showing in each case
+as he visits Jerusalem, the higher symbolism of the ceremonial (ii. 13
+ff. Passover; v. 1 ff. Pentecost; vii. 1 ff. Tabernacles; x. 22
+ff. Dedication; xii. 1 ff. Passover). There is in chh. i.-iv. a
+'teaching of baptisms' and of endowment with the Spirit corresponding
+roughly to Mark i. 1-45. There is in ch. v. a teaching of the authority
+of Jesus against Moses and the Law, corresponding to Mark ii. 1--iii. 6.
+There is a teaching of the 'breaking of bread' corresponding to Mark vi.
+30--viii. 26 in John vi., though this last has been related not merely to
+the brotherhood banquet ('love-feast') as in Mark, but anticipates and
+takes the place of the teaching as to the Eucharist (_cf._ John vi.
+52-59 with John xiii.). There is a Commission of the Twelve like Matt.
+x. 16-42, though placed (with Luke xxii. 35-38) as a second sending on
+the night of betrayal (xiii. 31--xviii. 26). There is dependence on
+Petrine Story, and to some extent on Matthaean Sayings. In particular
+John xii. 1-7 combines the data of Mark xiv. 3-9 with those of Luke vii.
+36-50; x. 38-42 in a curious compound, making it certain that the
+evangelist employed these two--and Matthew as well, if xii. 8 be
+genuine (it is not found in the ancient Syriac). Yet our Synoptic
+Gospels are not the only sources, and the material borrowed is handled
+with sovereign superiority. In short, as even the church fathers
+recognized, this Gospel is of a new type. It does aim to "supplement"
+the others, as they recognized; but not as one narrative may piece out
+and complete another. Rather as the unseen and spiritual supplements the
+external and visible. This Gospel uses the established forms of
+miracle-story and saying; but it transforms the one into symbol, the
+other into dialogue and allegory. Then by use of this material
+(supplemented from unknown, perhaps oral, sources) it constructs a
+series of interpretations of the person and work of the God-man.
+
+Of one peculiarly distinctive feature we have still to speak. Where the
+reader has special need of an interpreter to attest and interpret a
+specially vital fact, such as the scenes of the night of the betrayal,
+or the reality of Jesus' propitiatory death (denied by the Doketists),
+or the beginning of the resurrection faith, Peter's testimony is
+supplemented and transcended by that of a hitherto unknown figure, who
+anticipates all that Peter only slowly attains. This is the mysterious,
+unnamed "disciple whom Jesus loved" (xiii. 23 ff.; xviii. 15 f.;
+xix. 25-37; xx. 1-10; _cf._ Gal. xx. 20), a Paul present in the spirit,
+to see things with the eye of spiritual insight. There is no
+transfiguration-scene and no prayer of Gethsemane in this
+Gospel--Transfiguration is needless where the glory shines uninterrupted
+through the whole career. Prayer itself is impossible where oneness with
+the God-head makes difference of thought or purpose inconceivable. Hence
+the prayers of Jesus are often only "for the sake of those that stand
+by" (xi. 41 f.). The same is true of the Voice from heaven at the
+scene which takes the place of Transfiguration and Gethsemane in one
+(xii. 27-33). Jesus will not ask for deliverance from that hour, because
+he had sought it from the beginning. His prayer is "Father, glorify thy
+name." The Voice, which some take to be an angel speaking to him (_cf._
+Luke ix. 35; xxii. 43) is for the sake of the bystanders. The Voice at
+his baptism likewise is not addressed to him (the incarnate Logos does
+not need a revelation of his own identity) but to the Baptist.
+
+So again and again Synoptic scenes are retouched and new scenes are
+added in a way to present a consistent picture of the "tabernacling" of
+the pre-existent Son of God in human flesh. As we review the whole, and
+ask ourselves, What is the occasion of this strange new presentation of
+the evangelic message? we begin to realize how indispensable is the key
+which the evangelist has himself hung before the door. Many and complex
+are the problems which confront us as we move through this heaped-up
+tangle of anecdote, dialogue, and allegory. There is room for the
+keenest scrutiny of criticism to determine, if possible, when, and how,
+and from what sources these meditations were put together. But nothing
+that critical insight, analysis, and comparison can furnish avails so
+much to throw real light upon the work as what the evangelist himself
+has done, by setting forth in a prologue (i. 1-18) the fundamental
+principles of his conception.
+
+In a word evangelic tradition as it had hitherto found currency still
+lacked the fundamental thing in the Christology of Paul--the Incarnation
+doctrine. Paul conceived the story of Jesus as a supernal drama,
+beginning and ending in heaven at God's right hand. Even Matthew and
+Luke, carrying back the adoption to Son ship from the baptism to the
+birth of Jesus, had not essentially changed the pre-Pauline point of
+view. Still there was no pre-existence. Jesus was not yet shown as the
+Wisdom of God, through whom all things were created, the "heavenly man,"
+the second Adam, taking upon him the form of a servant, humbling himself
+and becoming obedient unto death, rich, and for our sakes becoming poor.
+He was still, even in Mark, just the prophet mighty in deed and word,
+raised up by God from among his brethren, and for his obedience exalted
+to the messianic throne of glory. How _could_ this satisfy churches
+trained in the doctrine of Paul? We should almost rather marvel that the
+Synoptic narratives ever found lodgment at all, where Paul had preached
+from the beginning a doctrine of the eternal Christ.
+
+And the transformation is not one whit more radical than we ought to
+anticipate. The Transfiguration story had been a halting attempt to
+embody Pauline doctrine in Petrine story. But apart from the obvious
+hold afforded to mere Doketism, how inadequate to Paul's conception of
+the "Man from heaven"! The Fourth evangelist depicts the person of Jesus
+consistently and throughout, despite his meagre and refractory material,
+along the lines of Pauline Christology. There is no concession to
+Doketism, for in spite of all, and designedly (iv. 6; xix. 28, 34),
+Jesus is still no phantasm, but true man among men. There is no
+hesitation to override, where needful, on vital points the great and
+growing authority of 'apostolic' tradition. Tacitly, but
+uncompromisingly, Petrine tradition is set aside. The "disciple whom
+Jesus loved" sees the matter otherwise. In particular, apocalyptic
+eschatology is firmly repressed in favour of a doctrine of eternal life
+in the Spirit. The second Coming is not to be a manifestation "to the
+world." It will be an inward indwelling of God and Christ in the heart
+of the believer (xiv. 22 f.).[30] The place of future reward is not a
+glorified Palestine and transfigured, rebuilt Jerusalem. The disciple,
+like Paul, will "depart to be with Christ." The Father's house is wider
+than the Holy Land. It has "many mansions," and the servant must be
+content to know that his Master will receive him where he dwells himself
+(xiv. 1-3; xvii. 24).
+
+ Footnote 30: Some few passages inconsistent with this are found in
+ the body of the Gospel. Like that of the appendix (xxi. 22) they are
+ later modifications of a doctrine too Hellenic for the majority.
+
+To realize what it meant to produce the 'spiritual' Gospel that comes to
+us from Ephesus shortly after the close of the first century we must
+place ourselves side by side with men who had learnt the gospel of Paul
+_about_ Jesus, the drama of the eternal, pre-existent, "heavenly Man,"
+incarnate, triumphant through the cross over the Prince of this world
+and powers of darkness. We must realize how they found it needful to
+impregnate the 'apostolic' material of Petrine and Matthaean tradition
+with this deeper significance, preserving the concrete, historic fact,
+and the real manhood, and yet supplementing the disproportionately
+external story with a wealth of transcendental meaning. The spirit of
+Paul was, indeed, not dead. Neither Gnostic heresy could dissipate it,
+nor reactionary Christianized legalism absorb it. It had been reborn in
+splendid authority and power. In due time it would prove itself the very
+mould of 'catholic' doctrine. The Fourth gospel, as its Prologue
+forewarns, is an application to the story of Jesus as tradition reported
+it of the Pauline incarnation doctrine formulated under the Stoic Logos
+theory. It represents a study in the psychology of religion applied to
+the person of Christ. Poor as Paul himself in knowledge of the outward
+Jesus, unfamiliar with really historical words and deeds, its doctrine
+_about_ Jesus became, nevertheless, like that of the great Apostle to
+the Gentiles, the truest exposition of 'the heart of Christ.'
+
+
+
+
+CHAPTER X
+
+EPILOGUES AND CONCLUSIONS
+
+
+Few of the great writings cherished and transmitted by the early church
+have escaped the natural tendency to attachments at beginning and end.
+In the later period such attachments took the form of prefixed
+_argumenta_, _i. e._ prefatory descriptions of author and contents, and
+affixed _subscriptions_, devoted to a similar purpose. These, like the
+titles, were clearly distinguished from the text itself, and in modern
+editions are usually not printed, though examples of 'subscriptions' may
+be seen in the King James version after the Pauline Epistles. Before the
+time when canonization had made such a process seem sacrilege they were
+attached to the text itself, with greater or less attempt to weld the
+parts together. We need not add to what has been already said as to
+certain superscriptions of the later epistolary literature, such as
+James and Jude, where the relation to the text impresses us as closer
+than is sometimes admitted; nor need we delay with the preamble to
+Revelation (Rev. i. 1-3). That which has been added at the close, in
+cases where real evidence exists of such later supplementation, is of
+special significance to our study, inasmuch as it tends to throw light
+where light is most required. For that is an obscure period, early in
+the second century, when not only the churches themselves were drawing
+together toward catholic unity under the double pressure of inward and
+outward peril, but were bringing with them their treasured writings,
+sometimes a collection of Epistles, sometimes a Gospel, or a book of
+Prophecy, sometimes, as in the groups of writings attributed to John and
+Peter, a full canon of Gospel, Epistles and Apocalypse, followed but
+little later by 'Acts' as well.
+
+The most ancient list of books authorized to be publicly read that we
+possess is that of the church of Rome _c._ 185, called after its
+discoverer the Canon of Muratori. From this fragment, mutilated at
+beginning and end, we learn that Paul's letters to the churches were
+arranged in a group of seven[31] of which Romans stood last. It is
+probably due to its position at the end that Romans has been
+supplemented by the addition of Pauline fragments, which did not appear
+in some early editions of the text. The letter proper ends with ch. xv.
+though xvi. 21-23 probably followed, perhaps concluding with ver. 24,
+which some texts insert after ver. 19. Ver. 25-27 is another fragment
+omitted in some texts.
+
+ Footnote 31: The personal letters formed a separate group. Two
+ letters to the same church (1st Cor., 2nd Cor.) were counted as one.
+ Marcion (140) counted ten in all, and had a different order.
+
+We have seen above (p. 200) how Revelation has received conclusion after
+conclusion, so that the relation of personalities has become almost
+unintelligible. We have very meagre textual material for Revelation, and
+can scarcely judge whether any of the process represented in Rev. xxii.
+6-21 belongs to the period of transmission, after the publication of the
+book in its present form. Until the discovery of new textual evidence
+the phenomena in Revelation must be treated by principles of the higher
+criticism, as pertaining to its history before publication. At all
+events we know that the attribution to "John" (ver. 8 f.) was current
+as early as Justin's _Apology_ (153).
+
+The longer and shorter supplements to Mark belong again to the field of
+textual criticism. The manuscripts and early translations carry us back
+to a time when neither ending was known; though only to leave us
+wondering how the necessity arose for composing them--a question of the
+higher criticism. Mark xvi. 9-20 shows acquaintance with Luke, and
+probably with John xx. It is noteworthy, however, in view of the
+author's attempt to cover the resurrection appearances of these two
+gospels, that he betrays no sign of acquaintance with John. xxi. In this
+case of the Roman gospel, however, textual evidence enables us to trace
+something of the history of supplementation. The so-called 'Shorter'
+ending provides a close for the incomplete story, resembling Matthew,
+while the 'Longer' is drawn from Luke and John. i.-xx. Subsequent
+employments show that the 'Longer' ending had been attached (perhaps at
+Rome) not later than _c._ 150. It is the first evidence we have of
+combination of the Fourth gospel with the Synoptics; for even Justin,
+though _affected_ by John, does not _use_ it as he uses Matthew, Mark
+and Luke. Parity among the four is not traceable earlier than Tatian
+(_c._ 175), the father of gospel 'harmonies.' The 'Shorter' ending, if
+not the Longer as well, would seem to have been added in Egypt. The
+supplements to Mark have this at least of singular interest, that they
+show the progress of a process whose beginnings we traced back to
+Palestine itself in the church of the 'apostles, elders and witnesses of
+the Lord,' where "the Elder" in the tradition reported by Papias is
+already offering explanations of the disagreements of Matthew and Mark
+with a view to their concurrent circulation.
+
+After the addition of Mark to Matthew it was comparatively easy to take
+in Luke-Acts as a third, and to form composites out of the three such as
+the _Gospel of Peter_ (North Syria _c._ 130) and the _Gospel of the
+Nazarenes_ (Coele-Syria _c._ 140). Justin at Rome (_c._ 153) is still
+such a three-gospel man, though affected by the Fourth; whereas his
+predecessor Hermas (125-140) seems to rest on Mark alone, though perhaps
+acquainted with Matthew. The step was a harder one which aimed to take
+in the Fourth gospel. Tatian at Rome (_c._ 175) and Theophilus at
+Antioch (181) are the agents of its accomplishment; and, as we have
+seen, it was not effected without a determined opposition, led at Rome
+by the presbyter Gaius, and answered by Irenaeus (_c._ 186) and
+Hippolytus (_c._ 215). Such opposition from the side of advocates of
+Petrine apostolicity is anticipated in the most significant and
+important of all the epilogues, the so-called Appendix or Epilogue to
+the Fourth gospel (John xxi.).
+
+Just when, or where, this supplement was added is one of the most
+difficult problems of the higher criticism. On the side of external
+evidence we have the fact that it shows no effect in Mark xvi. 9-21,
+where John xx. is employed, and that there is a great change about A.D.
+170 in the treatment of this Gospel and its related Epistles, those who
+use them before this time showing no disposition to treat them as having
+high apostolic authority. On the side of internal evidence there are
+such data as the use of the second-century name for the Sea of Galilee
+("Sea of Tiberias," xxi. 1), and references to the martyrdom of Peter at
+Rome (xxi. 18 f.) and to legends of John as the 'witness' who should
+survive until the Coming (xxi. 23). Whether these data suggest an origin
+at Ephesus, or at Rome, and at just what date, are problems for
+technical research. That which is of chief interest for us is the motive
+and function of this supplement to the Ephesian Gospel, and the light it
+throws upon conditions in the church at large.
+
+It is quite apparent that John xxi. forms a subsequent attachment after
+the formal conclusion of the Gospel proper in xx. 30 f. For, apart
+from differences in style and doctrinal standpoint, it makes a complete
+new departure along the lines of Mark's story of Galilean resurrection
+manifestations; whereas the Gospel follows the Lukan type, and brings
+everything to a close without removal from Jerusalem. The message to the
+disciples by the women at the sepulchre is here given by Jesus in person
+as in Matt. xxviii. 10, and is actually delivered as in Luke xxiv. 10
+f. It is followed by the promised manifestation to the disciples with
+the overcoming of their incredulity, and by the great Commission,
+accompanied by the Gift of the Spirit. The story has thus been brought
+to a formal conclusion, the invariable and necessary conclusion of all
+evangelic narratives. The author's recapitulation of the nature and
+contents of his book and assurance in direct address to the reader of
+his purpose in writing ("that _ye_ may believe") follows appropriately
+as a winding up of the whole. It is not conceivable that the same
+writer should resume immediately after this, at an earlier point in the
+narrative, where the disciples are still scattered in Galilee,
+unconscious of their vocation and commission. For in spite of the
+endeavour of the supplementer in ver. 14 to make this out "the third[32]
+time that Jesus was manifested" they have manifestly returned to their
+original means of livelihood unawakened to the resurrection faith.
+Moreover the story culminates with a restoration of Peter to favour,
+with unmistakable reference to his humiliating failure to live up to the
+promise (xiii. 36-38), "Lord, why cannot I follow thee even now? I will
+lay down my life for thee" (_cf._ xxi. 15-19). If it had been the
+evangelist's intention to tell this he would have told it before the
+Commission in xx. 19-23. In short, we have here two widely variant forms
+of the tradition of the rallying of the disciples from their unbelief by
+the risen Christ and commissioning of them to their task. The two
+commissions, one a general commission of all "the twelve," like Matt.
+xviii. 18, the other a special commission of Peter like Matt. xvi. 19,
+are attached one after the other, with the curious infelicity that the
+restoration of Peter from his defection, together with his installation
+as chief under-shepherd of the flock, comes _after_ the commission in
+which he has already appeared with the rest, restored to full faith and
+favour, and gifted with the inspiration and authority of the Spirit.
+
+ Footnote 32: A miscount for "fourth," unless we disregard xx. 11-18,
+ or else (with Wellhausen) consider xx. 24-29 an insertion later than
+ the Epilogue.
+
+It is true that the function of "tending the flock of God" (_cf._ 1st
+Pet. v. 2) committed to Peter in xxi. 15-19 is a more special one than
+the apostolate conferred on all in xx. 21-23; but the Epilogue has
+previously (xxi. 1-14) given to Peter a special and commanding part in
+the apostolate (extension of the gospel to the world). No one will
+question that in such a writer as the Fourth evangelist (and if anything
+still more the writer of the Epilogue) narratives of miracle are
+intended to have a symbolical sense. Nor will it be denied that the
+miraculous draft of fishes, which in Luke v. 1-11 attends the original
+vocation of "Simon,"[33] is here applied to the work the twelve are to
+accomplish in the now opening future as "fishers of men." The
+particularization of the number of the fishes, and the statement that
+the peril of the rending of the net (_cf._ Luke v. 6) was happily
+avoided, are, of course, also intended to convey a symbolical sense,
+which Jerome makes still easier to grasp by informing us that 153 was
+taken by naturalists of the time to be the full number of all species of
+fish. John xxi. 1-14 is therefore a primitive story of the appearance
+of Jesus after his resurrection "to Peter and them that were with him,"
+in Galilee (not in Jerusalem as in John i.-xx. and Luke), having a
+relation to Luke v. 1-11, and probably also to Matt. xiv. 28-33 (_cf._
+John xxi. 7). It is also nearly akin to the fragment at the end of the
+_Gospel of Peter_. It symbolizes the work of the apostolic mission under
+the figure of the fishing of men (_cf._ Mark i. 17; Matt. xiii. 47-50),
+and gives to Peter the leading part. In fact Peter not only comes to the
+Lord in advance of all the rest, and alone maintains with him something
+like the intimate relations of the past, but performs after his private
+interview with Jesus the gigantic feat of bringing unaided to land the
+entire miraculous catch. The great and various multitude, which all
+working in common had enclosed in the net, but had not been able to lift
+into the boat, Peter, at Jesus' word, brought safely home. The writer
+who so employs the already conventionalized symbols of ecclesiastical
+imagery, surely had no mean idea of the apostleship of Peter. In at
+least as high degree as the author of Acts he conceives of Peter as
+commissioned in a special sense to be the great director and leader of
+all missionary activity, to Gentiles as well as Jews (Acts xv. 7), and
+to have been the saviour of the unity of the church in the hour of its
+threatened disruption. When in addition he is invested by Jesus with the
+insignia and office of chief under-shepherd of the flock of God, the
+stain of his threefold denial wiped out by a threefold opportunity to
+prove his special love by special service, and the ignominy of his
+previous failure to "follow" (xiii. 36-38) atoned for by the promise
+that in old age he shall have opportunity to follow Jesus in martyrdom
+(xxi. 18 f.), there remains nothing that the most exacting friend of
+'catholic' apostolicity could demand in the way of tribute to its great
+representative.
+
+ Footnote 33: The addition in ver. 10_a_ and the plural "they" in
+ ver. 11, are mere editorial adaptations of the story to Mark i.
+ 16-20.
+
+And yet the main object of the Epilogue has not yet been touched. It was
+not written, we may be sure, merely to glorify Peter; though it is, of
+course, insupposable that the Gospel in its primitive form simply left
+Peter in the attitude of a renegade after xviii. 27, to reappear quite
+as if nothing had happened in xx. 1 ff.[34] It pays its tribute to
+Peter as chief witness to the resurrection, chief apostle, chief saviour
+of the unity of the church, chief under-shepherd of the flock of God, in
+the interest of that catholic apostolic unity which all churchmen were
+so earnestly labouring to achieve in the writer's time, and for which
+the name of Peter was increasingly significant. But the chief object of
+the Epilogue is something else. It was written primarily to commend and
+find room for another authority, the authority of the Gospel to which
+it is appended, and which repeatedly sets over against Peter a
+mysterious unnamed figure, who always sees when Peter is blind, believes
+when Peter is unbelieving, is faithful when Peter and all the rest have
+fled in cowardly desertion. The object of the Epilogue is to find room
+alongside the growing and salutary authority of Peter for the authority
+and message of "the disciple whom Jesus loved." Its purpose appears in
+its conclusion, "This (the disciple whom Jesus loved) is the disciple
+which beareth witness of these things, and wrote these things, and we
+(the church which cherishes and gives forth this 'spiritual' Gospel)
+know that his witness is true."
+
+ Footnote 34: We must conclude that _both_ these data from Synoptic
+ tradition, the denial (xiii. 36-38; xviii. 15-18, 25-27) _and_ the
+ restoration (ch. xxi.) are supplements to the original form of the
+ Gospel.
+
+The writer does not explicitly say that he means the Apostle John
+(reputed in Ephesus the author of Revelation); for such direct
+identification might well endanger his own object. But he makes it clear
+in two ways that John is really intended, as, indeed, subsequent writers
+immediately infer.[35] (1) "The sons of Zebedee" are introduced for the
+first time in the entire work in xxi. 2, among the group who are present
+with Peter. An easy process of elimination,[36] then, leaves open to
+identification as "the disciple whom Jesus loved" (ver. 7) only John, or
+else one of the two unnamed "other disciples," who could hardly be
+reckoned among Jesus' closest intimates.
+
+ Footnote 35: The _Muratorianum_ bases its legendary account of the
+ writing of the Fourth gospel by "John" with the endorsement of "his
+ fellow-disciples and bishops" on John xxi. 24.
+
+ Footnote 36: The early death of James the son of Zebedee (Acts xii.
+ 1) excludes him from consideration.
+
+(2) The scene of the prediction of Peter's martyrdom (xxi. 18 f.) is
+followed immediately (ver. 20-23) by a reference to traditions which we
+know to have been current before the close of the first century
+regarding the martyrdom of the two sons of Zebedee, in particular
+regarding John. Peter in xxi. 21 raises the question as to the _fate_ of
+"the disciple whom Jesus loved" (literally, "and as to this man,
+what?"). The pregnant command of Jesus to Peter, "Follow me," is clearly
+intended to have reference to martyrdom (_cf._ xiii. 36 f.), and it is
+obeyed by "the disciple whom Jesus loved" as well as Peter. Peter's
+inquiry and the Lord's reply had given rise "among the brethren" to the
+belief that this disciple would "tarry" till the Coming. Now it is of
+John, son of Zebedee, and only of him, that we have a curious
+vacillation of ancient tradition between belief in his martyrdom in the
+same sense as his brother James (Mark x. 39), and a belief (probably
+based on Mark ix. 1) that he would tarry as an abiding witness until the
+Coming ('white martyrdom'). The writer of the Epilogue has manifestly
+these traditions about the fate of John in mind. He would have his
+readers understand that the enigmatic prophecy of Jesus neither
+promised the permanent survival of John, nor his violent death, but was
+at least capable of an interpretation which set John alongside of Peter,
+not as a rival of his leadership, or directive control, but simply as a
+witness ('martyr') to the truth. Peter is willingly granted the office
+of 'ruling elder' in the church, if only "the disciple whom Jesus loved"
+may have the function of the prophet and teacher 'in the Spirit,' the
+man of faith and insight, whose function it is to interpret 'the mind of
+Christ.'
+
+Few things could be more significant of the conditions of Christian life
+and thought in the earlier years of the second century than this
+Epilogue, appended to the 'spiritual' Gospel to commend it to general
+acceptance in the church. It is not vitally important whether the
+cautiously suggested identification of the Beloved Disciple with John,
+the son of Zebedee, be correct or not. It is important to a historical
+appreciation of the great literary contribution of the churches of Paul
+to the 'catholic' Christianity of the second century, that we realize
+what Petrine catholicity had then come to mean, and how the Pauline
+spiritual gospel came half-way to meet it. On this point a study of the
+epilogues is rewarding, but especially of the great Epilogue to the
+Gospel of John.
+
+We have reached the period for our own concluding words. The process of
+combination and canonization of the New Testament writings, which
+followed upon the consolidation of the churches in the second century
+falls outside our province. We have sought only to give some insight
+into the origins, considering the Making of the New Testament to apply
+rather to the creations of the formative period, when conscious
+inspiration was still in its full glow, than to the period of collection
+into an official canon. As we look back over the two leading types of
+Christian thought, Pauline and 'Apostolic,' the Greek-Christian gospel
+_about_ Jesus, and the Jewish-Christian gospel _of_ Jesus, the gospel of
+the Spirit and the gospel of authority, we cannot fail to realize how
+deep and broad and ancient are the two great currents of religious
+thought and life that here are mingling, contending, coming to new
+expression and clearer definition. Each has its various subdivisions and
+modifications, Pauline Christianity in the Greek world has its problems
+of resistance to Hellenistic perversion on the one side, to reaction
+toward Jewish external authority on the other. Apostolic Christianity
+whether in its more conservative form at Jerusalem, or in broader
+assimilation to Pauline doctrine at Antioch and Rome, has also its
+divergent streams, its more primitive and its more developed stages. The
+literature, as we slowly come to appreciate it against the background of
+the times, more and more reveals itself as an index to the life. Not to
+the mere idiosyncrasies of individuals, but to the great Gulf-stream of
+the human instinct for social Righteousness and for individual
+Redemption, as it sweeps onward in its mighty tide.
+
+The literature of the New Testament must be understood historically if
+understood at all. It must be understood as the product, we might almost
+say the precipitate, of the greatest period in the history of religion.
+It represents the meeting and mutual adjustment of two fundamental and
+complementary conceptions of religion. The antithesis is not merely that
+between the particularism of the Jew and the universalism of the
+Gentile. It is an antithesis of the social ideal of Law and Prophets
+against the individual ideal of personal redemption through union with
+the divine Spirit, which lay at the heart of all vital Hellenistic
+religious thought in this period of the Empire. Christianity as we know
+it, the religion of humanity as it has come to be, the ultimate
+world-religion as we believe it destined to become, is a resultant of
+these two factors, Semitic and Aryan, the social and the individual
+ideal. Its canonized literature represents the combination. On the one
+side the social ideal is predominant. It perpetuates the gospel _of_
+Jesus in the form of Matthaean and Petrine tradition, supplemented by
+apocalypse, which tradition attaches conjecturally to the name of John.
+The goal it seeks is the Kingdom of God, righteousness and peace on
+earth as in heaven. On the other side the individual ideal predominates.
+It perpetuates the gospel _about_ Jesus in the form of the Pauline and
+Johannine doctrine of his person, regarded as the norm and type of
+spiritual life. The goal it seeks is personal immortality by moral
+fellowship with God. Its faith is Son ship, by participation in the
+divine nature, without limitation in time, without loss of individual
+identity. Both types of gospel are justified in claiming to emanate from
+Jesus of Nazareth; but neither without the other can claim to fully
+represent the significance of his spirit and life.
+
+The unity of the New Testament is a unity in diversity. Just because it
+presents so widely divergent conceptions of what the gospel is, it gives
+promise of perennial fecundity. Studied not after the manner of the
+scribes, who think that in their book of precept and prophecy they have
+a passport to rewards in a magical world to come, but studied as a
+"manifestation of the life, even the eternal life" of the Spirit of God
+in man, it will continue to reproduce the spirit and mind of Christ.
+Studied as a reflection at various times and in divers manners of that
+redemptive Wisdom of God, which "in every generation entering into holy
+souls makes men to be prophets and friends of God" (Sap. vii. 27), and
+which the Greeks, considering it, unfortunately, in its intellectual
+rather than its moral aspect, call the Logos of God, it will prove, as
+in so many generations past it has proved, an "incorruptible seed," a
+"word of good tidings preached unto" the world, a "word of the Lord that
+abideth for ever."
+
+
+
+
+BIBLIOGRAPHY
+
+
+1. General Introductions to N.T. Literature.
+
+ MOFFATT, JAS. _"Internat. Theol. Library" Series._ Scribner's, 1911.
+ Standard, comprehensive, progressive. Best compendium of the subject
+ in English. A book for experts. 671 pp., 8vo.
+
+ JUeLICHER, A. Engl. transl, by D. A. Ward, from 4th German ed.
+ London, Smith, Elder & Co., 1903. The most serviceable of modern
+ German Introductions, based on the standard work of the "liberal"
+ school, by H. J. Holtzmann. 650 pp., large 8vo.
+
+ ZAHN, THEO. Engl. transl. from 3rd German ed., by M. W. Jacobus.
+ Scribner's, 1909. Standard "conservative" work. Immense scholarship
+ in the harness of apologetics. Total, 1750 pp., in 3 vols., large
+ 8vo.
+
+ BACON, B. W. _"New Test. Handbook" Series._ Macmillan 1900. Similar
+ to Moffatt's in standpoint, but without the survey of the
+ literature. For readers less technically advanced. 300 pp., small
+ 8vo.
+
+ PEAKE, A. S. N.Y., Scribner's, 1910. 250 pp., 12mo. An excellent
+ primer of the subject, generally conservative.
+
+
+2. Critical Treatments of Pauline Literature.
+
+ SHAW, R. D. _The Pauline Epistles, Introductory and Expository
+ Studies_, 2nd ed. T. & T. Clarke, 1904. 518 pp., large 8vo. Sober
+ and cautious. For general readers.
+
+ RAMSAY, W. M. _Pauline and other Studies in Early Christian
+ History._ Hodder & Stoughton, 1906. 425 pp., large 8vo. _The Cities
+ of St. Paul_ (1907, 468 pp.) is by the same author, an eminent
+ geographer and archaeologist ardently enlisted against German
+ criticism. Interesting but diffuse.
+
+ PFLEIDERER, O. _Paulinism._ Engl. transl. by E. Peters. 2nd ed.
+ 1891. Williams & Norgate. 2 vols. 8vo. Total, 580 pp., 8vo. Still a
+ standard exposition of Paul's system of thought. A book for experts.
+
+ BAUR, F. C. _Paul the Apostle of Jesus Christ, his Life and Work,
+ Epistles and Doctrine._ Engl. transl. of Zeller's (2nd), German ed.,
+ by A. Menzies. Williams & Norgate, 1876. Two vols. 8vo (375 + 350
+ pp.). An epoch-making book, the starting-point of modern criticism.
+
+ SCHWEITZER, A. This able, though one-sided, critic has issued
+ already (1912) the conclusion to his study of modern Lives of Christ
+ (see below, _The Quest of the Historical Jesus_) under the title
+ _Geschichte der Paulinischen Forschung_. It may be expected that
+ this comprehensive survey and searching criticism of the literature
+ of Pauline study will soon be made accessible to the English reader.
+
+ WREDE, W. _Paul._ Engl. transl. by E. Lummis. P. Green, London,
+ 1907. 190 pp., 12mo. A brief, brilliant, popular sketch, radical,
+ suggestive. Needs the balance of more cautious criticism.
+
+ WEISS, J. _Paul and Jesus._ Engl. transl. by H. J. Chaytor. London
+ and New York, Harper & Bros., 1909. 130 pp., 12mo. An effective
+ answer to Wrede's view of Paul as the real creator of Christianity,
+ by a progressive and able critic.
+
+ Lives of Paul by Cone, Clemen (German) and others are abundant in
+ recent years. See the _Encyclopaedias_ and _Dictionaries of the
+ Bible_, s.v. "Paul."
+
+
+3. Critical Treatments of the Synoptic Gospels and Acts.
+
+ STANTON, V. H. _The Gospels as Historical Documents_, Parts I and
+ II. Cambridge University Press, 1903-1909. 297 + 400 pp., 8vo. A
+ standard survey of Gospel criticism from a conservative standpoint,
+ the work of a scholar for scholars.
+
+ CONE, O. _Gospel Criticism and Historical Christianity._ Putnam's,
+ N.Y., 1891. 375 pp., small 8vo. Liberal, semi-popular.
+
+ BURKITT, F. C. _The Earliest Sources for the Life of Jesus._
+ Houghton & Mifflin, Boston and New York, 1910. 130 pp., 12mo. Simple
+ and popular. Burkitt is a leading progressive scholar.
+
+
+4. The Johannine Writings.
+
+ DRUMMOND, JAS. _Character and Authorship of the Fourth Gospel._
+ Scribner's, N.Y., 1904. 544 pp., 8vo. The ablest recent defence of
+ the traditional authorship. Scholarly discussion of the literary
+ history.
+
+ BACON, B. W. _The Fourth Gospel in Research and Debate._ Moffat,
+ Yard & Co., N.Y., 1910. 556 pp., 8vo. A similar discussion of the
+ evidences reaching the reverse conclusion.
+
+ SCOTT, E. F. _The Fourth Gospel, its Purpose and Theology._ T. & T.
+ Clarke, Edinburgh, 1906. 386 pp., 8vo. Admirable in temper, lucid in
+ style, semi-popular.
+
+ SCHMIEDEL, P. W. _The Johannine Writings._ Engl. transl., by M. A.
+ Canney. London, A. & C. Black, 1903. 295 pp., 12mo. Brief, popular,
+ radical, by one of the ablest of N.T. critics.
+
+
+General.
+
+ REUSS, E. _History of the N.T._ Engl. transl. from 5th German ed.,
+ by E. L. Houghton. Boston, Houghton, Mifflin & Co., 1884. 649 pp. 2
+ vols. large 8vo. A standard treasury of scholarly information.
+
+ WERNLE, P. _The Beginnings of Christianity._ Engl. transl., by G. A.
+ Bienemann. London, Williams & Norgate, 1904. 388 + 404 pp., 8vo. 2
+ vols. Able, scholarly, advanced.
+
+ PFLEIDERER, O. _Christian Origins._ Engl. transl., by D. Huebsch.
+ New York, B. W. Huebsch, 1906. 295 pp., 12mo. Popular lectures
+ showing something of the views of the modern school of critics known
+ as _religionsgeschichtlich_. Pfleiderer's critical opinions are
+ fully expressed in his _Primitive Christianity_ (Engl. transl., by
+ W. Montgomery, in four vols., 8vo. Putnams, 1909).
+
+ MUZZEY, D. S. _The Rise of the N.T._ New York, Macmillan, 1900. 156
+ pp., 12mo. An excellent primer for beginners.
+
+ WREDE, W. _The Origin of the N.T._ Engl. transl. by J. S. Hill.
+ Harper & Bros., London & New York, 1909. 151 pp., 12mo. An admirable
+ primer by a brilliant leader of advanced criticism.
+
+ VON SODEN. _The History of Early Christian Literature. Writings of
+ the N.T._ Engl. transl., by J. R. Wilkinson. Williams & Norgate,
+ 1906. 476 pp., 12mo. A book for beginners by a great N.T. scholar of
+ liberal views. A closely connected field is covered by various
+ _Histories of the Apostolic Age_, of which the most recent and
+ important are those of Weizsaecker (Engl. transl., 1895) and
+ McGiffert (1897). Less technical and more orthodox are those of
+ Vernon-Bartlett (1899) and J. H. Ropes (1906). _Critical Lives of
+ Christ_ present the results of critical study of the Gospels. A
+ survey of this field of research, keenly analytical and severely
+ critical, is given by A. Schweitzer in _The Quest of the Historical
+ Jesus_ (Engl. transl. by W. Montgomery. A. & C. Black, 1910. 416
+ pp., 8vo). Schweitzer writes with great scholarship and power, but
+ decided polemic interest as a "consistent eschatologist."
+
+
+
+
+INDEX
+
+
+ Abomination, 161, 218
+
+ Acts, 57 ff., 64 ff., 174 ff.
+
+ Agabus, 185, 202
+
+ Allegory (in John), 224
+
+ Angelology and demonology, 95
+
+ Antichrist, 217 f.
+
+ Anti-legalism (of Mark), 166
+
+ Antinomian heresy, 149, 214
+
+ Antioch, 71, 175 ff., 183 f.
+
+ Apocalypses, 29, 51, 87, 188, 197
+
+ Apostolic Christianity, 42, 126, 129, 246
+
+ Apostolic Commission, 238 f.
+
+ Apostolic Council, 60, 63, 67
+
+ Apotheosis doctrine, 49
+
+ Appendix to John, 107, 147, 211, 236 ff.
+
+ Asia, Churches of, 197 ff.
+
+ Athanasius, 29 f.
+
+
+ Babylon (= Rome), 115, 196
+
+ Baptist (in John), 225
+
+ Bar Cocheba, 204
+
+ _Baruch, Apocalypse of_ 188
+
+ Baur, F. C., 37 ff.
+
+ Beloved disciple, the, 227, 243 ff.
+
+
+ Caesarea, 85
+
+ Calvin, 37
+
+ Canonization of the Law, 12
+
+ Cerinthus, 219
+
+ Chiliasts, 187
+
+ Christological Epistles, 97
+
+ Christ-party, 45
+
+ Clement of Rome, 19 f., 79, 115, 119
+
+ Clement of Alexandria, 25
+
+ _Clementine Homilies and Recognitions_, 148
+
+ Colossians, 98
+
+ Corinthian Epistles, 76 ff.
+
+
+ Decrees of Jerusalem, 60
+
+ Diary of Acts, 183
+
+ Dionysius of Alexandria, 191
+
+ Disputed books, 30
+
+ Doketism, 21, 110, 126, 153, 163, 184, 186, 214, 217, 219
+
+
+ Elder (of 2nd and 3rd John), 215
+
+ Elements, 76, 99
+
+ Ephesians, 98
+
+ Ephesus, 76, 97, 111 f., 191, 201, 211
+
+ Epiphanius, 131
+
+ Epistles (Major), 43
+
+ Epistles of the Captivity, 42, 85, 100
+
+ Eschatological discourse, 161
+
+ Esdras (Apocalypse of), 188
+
+ External evidence, 38
+
+
+ False brethren, 41
+
+ Feasts (in John), 226
+
+ Fornication, 60, 77
+
+
+ Gaius (3rd John), 215 f.
+
+ Gaius of Rome, 31, 237
+
+ Galatians, 56, 74
+
+ Gentile liberty, 61 ff.
+
+ Gnosticism, 40, 108, 207 f.
+
+ _Gospel according to the Hebrews_, 135, 145
+
+ _Gospel of the Nazarenes_, 132, 145 ff., 236
+
+
+ Harnack, 98
+
+ Hebrews, 107, 116 ff.
+
+ Hebrews, Apostolic authority in, 18
+
+ Hebrews, Canonical standing of, 31
+
+ Hegesippus, 105 f., 111
+
+ Hellenistic religion, 247
+
+ Hermas, 21, 28, 119 f., 237
+
+
+ Ignatius, 20 f., 23, 111, 124, 126, 208
+
+ Incarnation Doctrine, 49, 154, 229, 231
+
+ Infancy of Jesus (in Matthew and Luke), 152
+
+ Internal evidence, 38
+
+ Irenaeus, 81, 133, 219
+
+
+ James, 104 ff., 107, 112 f., 130
+
+ Jerusalem Conference, 67, 71
+
+ Jerusalem succession, 105 f., 119
+
+ John, the Apostle, a martyr, 104, 194, 243
+
+ John, Gospel of, 25, 31, 43, 54, 206 ff.
+
+ John, Revelation of, 30, 43, 63, 107, 131, 187, 189 ff., 235
+
+ John, Epistles of, 43, 111, 126, 211 ff.
+
+ John, _Acts of_, 219 f.
+
+ John, the Elder, 26, 131, 133, 236
+
+ Josephus (used by Luke), 174
+
+ Judaism _v._ Hellenism, 52 f.
+
+ Judaizers, 68
+
+ Jude, 19, 80, 107, 130
+
+ Justin Martyr, 187, 190, 235 f.
+
+
+ Kindred of the Lord, 164 f.
+
+
+ Laodiceans, 98
+
+ Law _v._ grace, 8, 14, 66, 74, 81, 123
+
+ _Logia_, 136, 141
+
+ Logos-doctrine, 55, 221, 232
+
+ Lordship (of Christ), 96
+
+ Luke, 27, 139, 173 f.
+
+ Luke, his omissions from Mark, 178 f.
+
+ Luke, his purpose in writing, 180 f.
+
+ Luther, 37
+
+
+ Magic, 93 ff.
+
+ Marcion, 22 ff., 40
+
+ Mark, 129, 134, 159 ff.
+
+ Mark, Duplication in, 172
+
+ Mark, Endings of, 168 ff., 235 f.
+
+ Matthew, 131 ff., 187
+
+ Melito of Sardis, 19, 190
+
+ Michaelis, 35
+
+ Missionary Journey, First, 58 f.
+
+ Missionary Journey, Second, 72
+
+ Moffatt, Jas., 151
+
+ Montanus, 28 f.
+
+ Muratorian Fragment, 30, 234
+
+
+ Nepos, the Chiliast, 191
+
+
+ Offering for the poor, 69
+
+
+ Palestine, Origin of Revelations, 195 ff.
+
+ Papias, 26, 105 f., 130 f., 186 f., 190, 208
+
+ Parables (in Matthew), 149 f.
+
+ Passover, 101, 173
+
+ Pastoral Epistles, 19, 31, 83, 108, 111, 123
+
+ Patmos, 191, 200 f.
+
+ Paul, Original Apostle of Asia, 205
+
+ Paul, his religious experience, 16
+
+ Paul, martyrdom, 105
+
+ Pauline _v._ Petrine gospel, 49
+
+ Paulinism of Mark, 162
+
+ Persecution, 13, 122
+
+ Peter (the Apostle), 24, 26, 106, 133, 146
+
+ Peter, _Apocalypse of_, 29 f.
+
+ Peter, Commission of, 240 f.
+
+ Peter, Epistles of, 41, 108 f., 112 ff.
+
+ Peter, _Gospel of_, 171, 221, 236
+
+ Peter, _Preaching of_, 139
+
+ Pharisaic Judaism, 121
+
+ Philemon, 88
+
+ Philip, Daughters of, 185 f.
+
+ Philippians, 89 ff.
+
+ Phrygian heresy, 28
+
+ _Pirke Aboth_, 141
+
+ Polycarp, 26, 110, 130, 186, 218
+
+ Porphyry, 106
+
+ Post-Reformation dogma, 33 f.
+
+ Precepts (of Jesus), 137
+
+ Prologue (of John), 231
+
+ Prophecy, 188 f., 209
+
+
+ Q-material, 141 ff.
+
+
+ Reconciliation with God, 103
+
+ Redeemer-gods, 50
+
+ Redemption doctrines, 86, 93
+
+ Reformation, 37
+
+ Repentance (the Great), 156 f.
+
+ Resurrection-doctrine, 73, 78, 125, 155, 158, 204, 210
+
+ Revelation (_See_ John, Revelation of)
+
+ Romans, 75, 80 ff.
+
+ Rome, 120, 129
+
+
+ Satan, Dominion of, 157
+
+ Scripture, Use in Paul, 17
+
+ Scripture, Use in John, 25
+
+ Second Coming, 230
+
+ Sermon on Mount, 9
+
+ Signs in Fourth gospel, 223
+
+ Simon, Richard, 35
+
+ Spirit, Doctrine of the, 17, 67, 101 156, 220
+
+ Subscriptions, 233
+
+ Superstitious Judaism, 93 f.
+
+ Symeon, son of Clopas, 105
+
+ Synoptic writings, 44, 107
+
+ Synoptic writings in John, 228
+
+ Syria and Cilicia, 61, 129
+
+
+ _Teaching of the Twelve_, 28, 63, 185
+
+ Tertullian, 19, 29
+
+ Thessalonian Epistles, 73
+
+ Timothy (_See_ Pastoral Epistles), 78
+
+ Titus (_See_ Pastoral Epistles)
+
+ Transfiguration, 165, 167, 228, 230
+
+ Tuebingen School, 43 ff.
+
+
+ Unity of the Church, 70, 103, 120
+
+ Unity of the N.T., 248
+
+
+ Way (= sect), 8
+
+ Weak (party of the), 45
+
+ Wisdom of God, 99, 209, 229
+
+ Wisdom of Solomon (Sap.), 51
+
+ Words of Jesus, 19, 129 f., 144 f.
+
+
+ Zahn, 115
+
+
+
+
+_Richard Clay & Sons, Limited, London and Bungay._
+
+
+
+
+
+
+End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Making of the New Testament, by
+Benjamin W. Bacon
+
+*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MAKING OF THE NEW TESTAMENT ***
+
+***** This file should be named 39288.txt or 39288.zip *****
+This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
+ http://www.gutenberg.org/3/9/2/8/39288/
+
+Produced by David Edwards, Hazel Batey and the Online
+Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This
+file was produced from images generously made available
+by The Internet Archive)
+
+
+Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
+will be renamed.
+
+Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
+one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
+(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
+permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules,
+set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
+copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
+protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project
+Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
+charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you
+do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
+rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
+such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
+research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
+practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is
+subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
+redistribution.
+
+
+
+*** START: FULL LICENSE ***
+
+THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
+PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
+
+To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
+distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
+(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
+Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
+Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
+http://gutenberg.org/license).
+
+
+Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic works
+
+1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
+and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
+(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
+the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
+all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
+If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
+terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
+entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
+
+1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
+used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
+agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
+things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
+even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
+paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
+and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works. See paragraph 1.E below.
+
+1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
+or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the
+collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an
+individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
+located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
+copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
+works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
+are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
+Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
+freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
+this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
+the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
+keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
+Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.
+
+1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
+what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in
+a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check
+the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
+before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
+creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
+Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning
+the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
+States.
+
+1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
+
+1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
+access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
+whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
+phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
+Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
+copied or distributed:
+
+This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
+almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or
+re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
+with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org/license
+
+1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
+from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
+posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
+and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
+or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
+with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
+work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
+through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
+Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
+1.E.9.
+
+1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
+with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
+must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
+terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked
+to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
+permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.
+
+1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
+work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
+
+1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
+electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
+prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
+active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm License.
+
+1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
+compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
+word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or
+distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
+"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
+posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
+you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
+copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
+request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
+form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
+
+1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
+performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
+unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
+
+1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
+access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
+that
+
+- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
+ the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
+ you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is
+ owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
+ has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
+ Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments
+ must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
+ prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
+ returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
+ sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
+ address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
+ the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."
+
+- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
+ you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
+ does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
+ License. You must require such a user to return or
+ destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
+ and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
+ Project Gutenberg-tm works.
+
+- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
+ money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
+ electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
+ of receipt of the work.
+
+- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
+ distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
+
+1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
+electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
+forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
+both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
+Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the
+Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
+
+1.F.
+
+1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
+effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
+public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
+collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
+"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
+corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
+property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
+computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
+your equipment.
+
+1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
+of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
+Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
+Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
+liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
+fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
+LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
+PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
+TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
+LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
+INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
+DAMAGE.
+
+1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
+defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
+receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
+written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
+received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
+your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with
+the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
+refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
+providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
+receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy
+is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
+opportunities to fix the problem.
+
+1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
+in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
+WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
+WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
+
+1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
+warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
+If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
+law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
+interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
+the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
+provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
+
+1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
+trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
+providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
+with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
+promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
+harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
+that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
+or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
+work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
+Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.
+
+
+Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
+electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
+including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists
+because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
+people in all walks of life.
+
+Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
+assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
+goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
+remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
+Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
+and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
+To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
+and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
+and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.
+
+
+Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
+Foundation
+
+The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
+501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
+state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
+Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
+number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
+http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
+permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
+
+The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
+Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
+throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at
+809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
+business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact
+information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
+page at http://pglaf.org
+
+For additional contact information:
+ Dr. Gregory B. Newby
+ Chief Executive and Director
+ gbnewby@pglaf.org
+
+
+Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
+Literary Archive Foundation
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
+spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
+increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
+freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
+array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
+($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
+status with the IRS.
+
+The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
+charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
+States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
+considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
+with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
+where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To
+SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
+particular state visit http://pglaf.org
+
+While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
+have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
+against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
+approach us with offers to donate.
+
+International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
+any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
+outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
+
+Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
+methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
+ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
+To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate
+
+
+Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
+works.
+
+Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
+concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
+with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
+Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
+
+
+Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
+editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
+unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily
+keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.
+
+
+Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:
+
+ http://www.gutenberg.org
+
+This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
+including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
+Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
+subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.